Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
SON STRIPS

... room.

"Hi darling. You are home a little late. I missed you son," she told me.

She walked over to the refrigerator to ... .

I yelled out, "Im cumming mom! Ahhhh, take your son's sperm."

"Cum inside me son! Grab my hair and fuck me. I need to ... ... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 8267  |  
95%
  |  7

My son spiked my wine

He had d**gged her lightly with a mild sedative added
to her cup of tea that night, so he had to be careful
not to wake her. This was a bold plan for a boy so
young, but his hormones were a raging torrent in his
healthy powerful young body. They had overcome his will
and conscience and he just had to have her. He had
oiled the hinges on her bedroom door during the day, so
it opened without a sound as he gently turned the
handle and entered her room.

The full moon shone strongly through the transparent
curtains bathing her bedroom in a soft light that gave
him a clear vision of her sl**ping form. It was a warm
early summer night so she had tossed off the duvet’ and
was d****d just by the sheet. He looked at her
lovingly, for he loved her deeply, but his over-riding
emotion was a passionate longing to quell his young
lust.

She was on her back with legs parted, one leg bent at
the knee and arms resting on her chest and stomach
outside of the sheet. She appeared to be in a deep
sl**p, breathing slowly and evenly. He sighed in
adoration as he looked at her hidden voluptuous form,
her beautiful face framed by her lustrous long thick
hair.

He tiptoed to the edge of her bed with the strips of
strong but soft towelling in his hand. Very carefully
he tied each of the 4 cloth strips to each corner of
her bed. He realized he was tense and holding his
breath so he told himself to relax and breathe
normally. He took a few deep calming breaths and
steadied his anxiety. Ever so carefully he took her
right arm and extended it so that it was resting back
behind her head to the side of her pillow and tied it
securely but not too tightly with the towelling strip.
He did the same with her left arm.

At that point she looked so luscious and vulnerable
that he had exercise all his willpower not to throw
himself upon her and ravish those large breasts that
rose & fell so temptingly with each breath. He moved to
the foot of her bed and gently freed the tucked sheet
from under the mattress. This allowed him to securely
tie each of her ankles. He was very afraid she would
wake as her straightened her right leg from its bent
position. She now lay on her back with her arms
stretched behind her and her legs splayed out lewdly
ready for his obscene assault on her sl**ping form.

He gently lifted the sheet and eased it off her until
it slid to the carpeted floor. She unknowingly revealed
her nakedness to him in the soft moonlight to his sigh
of awe and lust. The virile young boys hungry gaze
traced down her body, taking in; her beautiful face
with its full lips, her heaving full firm DD breasts
with their large areola and thick nipples, her soft
mature woman’s stomach with its ever so sexy and
womanly slight paunch, down to her sex, her womanhood.

His gaze was fixed and entranced at the juncture of her
firm athletic thighs, now splayed out in unstoppable
invitation. There lay heaven for his hard young cock
and it was even more beautiful than he had
imagined. A thick pubic bush, of soft dark brown curls,
discreetly hid her lips of pleasure and the entrance to
her cavern of joy. An involuntary groan left his lips
as he drank in this vision of unbelievable loveliness
that his virgin body was about to ravage.

He untied the cord on his pajama pants and they fell to
the floor. His huge uncircumcised cock was freed
and stuck out proudly, hard and erect crowning his
massive young ball-sack now full of his virile cream.
He eased himself onto the bed between her thighs
and lent over her sl**ping form realising he was about
to commit the sinful act that he had so hungered for
since puberty.

He supported himself on his arms and elbows as he lent
down and gently placed his full soft young lips on
hers, but this time, for the first time ever, his lips
lingered on her mouth. His lips and mouth parted and
his tongue found its way in and around her sweet
tasting lips. Her mouth was slightly apart and he was
able to slide his tongue inside and taste her.

She emitted a slight sigh but did not awake, however
her mouth opened in an apparently involuntary response
and his sweet mouth and tongue explored her in a
ravaging oral exploration. His huge boy prick was now
as hard as a rock and dripping pre-cum on her thick
bush. "Oh, how I love her mouth and her taste" he
thought.

Down he moved and gazed at her generous breasts, those
big orbs of temptation that he had been looking at
longingly with forbidden thoughts this past year. His
hands moved to her right breast and felt its erotic
softness for the first time. His skin was now on hers
in a way that society forbids. A warm current of
pleasure flowed up his hands, through his body and to
his cock and balls, which twitched in pleasure.

The nipple on her right breast had now become rigid and
stood out a full 2 centimetres, crying for attention,
like a little cock itself. He lent over and took it
into his soft wet mouth. His young hands fondled the
firm mound of flesh that this lovely large nipple
proudly crowned. Temporarily he lost himself in a
frenzy of lust as his hungry mouth went back & forth
from right breast and nipple to left breast and nipple,
fondling, squeezing, stopping briefly every now and
then to gaze with unquenchable lust at her lovely tits.

In his naivety (and lustful urgency) he had not
blindfolded her, thinking that the 2 glasses of wine
combined with one sl**ping pill, would be enough to
keep her sedated whilst he ravished her. Unknown to him
she had decided against drinking her d**gged tea before
bed and had tipped it down the sink without him
knowing. So, all she had was 2 glasses of wine.

She was awakened by his first kiss on the lips; hence
her "involuntary" opening of her mouth as his tongue
sought entry. Ironically, she had been having an erotic
dream and so the real kiss on the lips had proved a
seamless and erotic arousal from her dream. As she
responded to her young lover’s kiss she at first
thought she was still dreaming.

By the time she was fully awake she realised it was not
a dream. She had opened her eyes and immediately
recognized who it was! It was her son! Her adorable son
was kissing her and she was wet and
sexually aroused from her erotic dream. "Oh my God,
this is wrong," she thought, but when she tried to move
her arms and legs she realised she was securely tied.

At first she was in both a panic and a quandary. Her
son, had tied her up and was sexually assaulting her. That was wrong
for all sorts of reasons of cause, his age, i****t, his
uninvited violation of her etc., but on the other hand
she now found herself in a state of high sexual
arousal.

She had not had a lover for 3 years, ever since her
husband left her for another woman, and she had been
extremely randy in recent weeks, longing for the touch
of another person on her skin. But now, here was her
young son, m*****ing her in what most
people would consider the most abhorrent way, but she
could not escape the feelings of pleasure and sexual
satisfaction that were flooding her body due to her
son’s touch and i****tuous ministrations. Just as she
was about to speak and voice her objection her son
broke the kiss. She closed her eyes so he would not see
that she was awake and he moved down to her breasts.

She opened her eyes again and watched shocked but
entranced as he satiated his lust on her tits, tits
that he last suckled so many years ago. With his first
fondling and suck a veritable flood of pleasure
exploded from her breast and washed over her whole body
and into her cunt.

She was unable to stop the gasp of pleasure that
escaped her lips, but luckily her son was so enamoured
and lost in his i****tuous fondling of her breast that
he did not notice her sigh. Nor did she notice that she
had flexed her thighs rigid and opened them further, an
involuntary action that she was unaware of until that
first pleasure burst has receded and it was too late to
draw them back closer together for fear she would alert
him that she was awake. Conflicting emotions were
rampant with her.

"This is so wrong, so very wrong; I must stop him
but... Oh god, it feels so lovely. My cunt, my tits,
they're telling me not to stop him. They have had a
drought and now they are being rained with pleasure."

She did not know what to do. She rationalised things;
"I will let him have his pleasure on my breasts, I’m
sure that’s all he wants anyway, and then I’ll stop
him."

So she lay back, closed her eyes and wallowed in the
waves of pleasure coursing through her breasts, over
her body and into her cunt as her u******e son
fulfilled his i****tuous longing. So long had it been
and so great was her hunger for sex with another that
her sexual sensitivity was at its peak. She felt that
if her son continued to fondle her delicious DD orbs of
pleasure much longer she would possibly orgasm. She had
not felt this sexually aroused since her teens, 25
years ago. As she floated amongst the waves of pleasure
she was slow to notice that he had left her tits and
had slid between her splayed thighs.

He left off suckling and fondling her delicious melons
of desire reluctantly and quickly slid down between his
mother’s outstretched thighs, her gorgeous firm,
athletic, powerful and sensual thighs, to gaze in
adoration at her furry treasure. He moved his hands to
her thick thatch and wove his fingers through her soft
fur and parted it. Her wet fully engorged cunt lips
came into his view for the first time in his life.

He could not stop himself speaking aloud; "Oh mother,
oh mommy, mommy, so beautiful, it's so beautiful," he
whispered in adoration. Her eyes flicked open wide and
she looked down with strong mixed feelings of horror
and lustful hunger as her ‘little man’ paid homage at
the place where he had emerged into the world.
He was totally entranced by her furry wet
womanhood.

"This cannot happen," she resolved in opposition to the
powerful lust that was in danger of overcoming her. "I
must stop it now!" she thought.

Just as she was about to cry out in protest and put a
stop to this ultimate consummation of forbidden
i****tuous lust, he fell down upon her sex and fasten
the full lips of his innocent virgin his mouth to the
wet engorged lips of her pulsing sex.

His mother’s cunt was the most beautiful thing he had
ever seen he thought. "I have to have it! I have to
taste it mommy! It is so lovely." And with that he was
fell upon her sex in feeding frenzy of unabated lust.

With his head wedged deep between her open thighs he
failed to hear his mother protest in a barely audible
whisper; "Oh no, no, please baby, don’t, don’t do this
to mommy, you must stop now." His young mouth feasted
on her sex in a combination of loving adoration and
unbridled forbidden lust and it was too much for her.

"Oh God, please forgive me, I need it so bad, please
forgive me" and with that she abandoned herself to the
torrent of i****tuous sexual pleasuring being
administered to her pussy by her u******e son. Little
was he aware that his mother had splayed her thighs as
far apart as was comfortable and they were now totally
rigid, the muscles of her powerful thighs having locked
into their pre-orgasmic state as she felt her first
orgasm approaching like an express train down the
tunnel of her wet pulsing cunt.

Then it came; a tidal wave of sex juice spurt from her
cunt lips into the thirsty mouth of her son as her
orgasm broke through the walls of her pussy. "OH FUCK!
FUCK! OH FUCK BABY! FUCK! MOMMY’S CUMMMING BABY! YOUR
MOMMY’S CUMMING FOR YOU!"

It all happened simultaneously, he instantly realised
that his mother was awake and was a totally conscious
participant in (until then ‘his’ but now ‘their’) the
forbidden sexual coupling. He was a virgin and so he
had no idea that his mother’s ejaculation of her juices
in orgasm was not normal for most women. She was now
screaming out so it was fortunate that they lived 10
kilometres out of town and outside of earshot of their
nearest neighbours 3 kilometres away.

"YES YES! OHHH YESSSS! YESSSS! YESSSS! HERE COMES!
ANOTHER SPURT FOR YOU BABY! ANOTHER SPURT OF MOMMY’S
CUM JUICE! AAAAHHHHH!! NNNNNGGGHHHH!!" Another
delicious spurt of her cunt nectar sprayed into his
eager mouth. He loved its taste and wanted to feast on
her juicy mother-cum forever.

She f***ed herself to open her eyes and look down as
her last orgasmic contraction washed her with pleasure.
She was able to see her beautiful son, his mouth and
most of his face hidden in her hairy cunt bush. She
wanted to watch him suckling on her big erect clit and
cunt lips as he gulped down the last spurts of her
thick, almost viscous, pussy juice from this first
orgasm.

At this point she could not remember ever being so
sexually aroused in her life. He ceased to drink from
her sex, broke his mouth away from her and looked up.
She saw that his face was wet and covered with her
juice. "I love you mommy," was all her said as he
raised himself into a kneeling position between her
thighs.

She saw his cock, his erect cock, for the first time in
over 2 years. "Oh my God, it’s huge baby," was all she
could say. His father had been well endowed, but
nothing like this. Her ‘little boy’, strong and
athletic like his father, still had the physique of a
boy emerging into youth and manhood. But he was
definitely not a little boy between his thighs.

She guessed his gorgeous virgin boy-cock to be a good 7
inches and thick, very thick around. Its huge mushroom
head was half emerged from his foreskin and a thick
strand of pre-cum about 6 inches long swung obscenely
and alluringly from the eye of his gorgeous olive-pink
cock.

Nestled underneath this powerful display of precocious
manhood, for indeed his sex organs would be the envy of
any man, was the largest ball-sack she had ever seen,
and she had seen a lot prior to her marriage in her
late twenties. "My God, he could breed a whole town on
his own," she thought. To cap it off, although still a
month short of 13 his pubic thatch was a luscious thick
thatch of dark brown pubic hair just like hers.

She reached out and grabbed his throbbing sperm shaft;
"come to mommy baby, come to mommy and cum in her." His
cock was too thick for her fingers to enclose, with a
diameter of at least 2 inches and a circumference of
almost 8 inches. Better than any cucumber she had used
over the past 3 years. Nice and warm, hard and
throbbing.

She could not wait to get that virgin monster pounding
away inside of her cunt. She guided that fat cock-head
between her pussy lips and lined it up. "Thrust into me
baby. Thrust slowly into your mommy’s cunt." There were
no words he had to describe the feelings of ecstasy as
his throbbing ‘manhood’ slid into its wet warm velvety
sheath. He was going home. His cock was going home and he
felt like he was going back to where he belonged, to
where he desired to be, inside his gorgeous mother’s
warm wet cunt.

"Yes baby, fuck mommy, fuck your mommy like you’ve been
wanting to for the past year or two. Fuck me real hard
baby and let all that creamy sperm out. Your balls are
full and need to be emptied."

She thought that there was no way she was going to let
any other woman or young girl enjoy taking the
virginity of her beautiful son with his gorgeous cock.
She determined then and there that she was going to
enjoy letting her son and this gorgeous huge fat cock
root her for as long as he wanted to. At that point she
realised that she had been off the pill for 3 years and
that she was currently at the peak of her ovulation
cycle.

As her son was in rapturous enjoyment sliding his cock
in and out of her equally willing and rapturous cunt
she put her hand on his chest and stopped him; "baby,
tell mommy, when you play with yourself and it feels
real good at the end, does anything come out of your
cock?" He looked at his mother with adoring eyes; "Yes
mom, when I first used to do it when I was 8 nothing
came out, then 2 years ago this clear liquid started to
come out."

She thought, "Oh dear! He is virile!" She looked at her
loving son and felt overwhelmed with both love and lust
for him.

He looked at her and said, "I love you mom, I never
want to leave you, I want to be your husband and for us
to have babies." She was shocked, despite her high
sexual arousal. In an instant she decided. She had
always wanted to have another 2 c***dren. She was only
42 and in very good health and physical condition, (the
wolf whistles from teenage boys every time she went
into town was testimony to that).

There was no man she had met who attracted her or had
the superior physical, intellectual and emotional
traits of her loving son. This is my sperm donor, she
realized, he loves me and I love him, if he gives me 2
c***dren and then leaves me for someone more his age
later it doesn’t matter, I will have the additional
c***dren I want and I know he will always love me
anyway, whether he is living with me or not.

She lay back on the pillow and spread her legs wide
again, "then keep on fucking me darling, you’re about
to give your mommy a baby and make a b*****r or s****r
for yourself." He looked at his mother for a few
seconds before the full realisation set in, his mother
wanted him to fuck her and she wanted him to give her a
baby. They were about to make a baby, a son-b*****r or
daughter-s****r for him and a son-grandson or daughter-
granddaughter for his mother.

With a cry of lustful joy he lunged back into his
mother, rooting her like a newly emerged young stud
male in the jungle. Despite his youth he was
surprisingly strong as he gripped her hands and suckled
with wanton desire on her generous tits.

As he plunged his hard throbbing shaft into her with
f***eful thrusts she realise that even if she wanted to
she could not stop him now. He & his cock were now
possessed of that inner strength that is programmed
into every male to spread his seed. She lay back and
met his grinding thrusts, felt his shaft pounding into
her with its breading intensity and relished the
pleasure flowing from her tits as he hungrily suckled
her.

With his mouth full of her tit she heard his muffled
cry; "GONNA CUM MOMMY! GONNA CUM NOW!!"

This was it, he was about to spill his seed in her she
realised. Their furry sexes were now a mesh of sexual
frenzy grinding into each other. "Come baby, FILL
MOMMY! FILL UP MOMMY’S CUNT WITH YOUR LOVELY HOT SPUNK!
GIVE IT TO ME baby! GIVE IT TO ME now!"

His mouth left her tit as he lifted his head and cried
out in ecstasy: "OOOOHHH! OH! OOOHHHH MOM! OH MOM! I’M
CUMMING MOMMY! I’M GONNA CUM IN YOUR CUNT MOMMY! WE'ER
GONNA A BABY!"

And with that he lurched forward in one long extended
powerful thrust, as if trying to get all his cock balls
and whole body into her lovely mommy-pussy. She had her
hands on his arse and she felt his powerful muscular
young buttocks go rock hard as his orgasm hit and his
spunk spurted. His spurts were so powerful and thick
that she felt each strong spray of sperm laden cream
spray into her, her boy’s virgin cock was spurting his
clean pure virile virgin cream into her, his mother.

They were mating, they were breeding, mother and son
were fucking each other and making a baby. She clenched
him tight as she came too; "OH BABY, MOMMY’S CUMING
TOO! MY CUNT IS CUMING FOR YOU! FILL IT WITH LOVELY BOY
CREAM! FILL IT WITH YOUR HARD COCK!" and she came,
"nnnnnggghhhh ARRRGGGGHH! MmmmmMMMM nnnNNNGGGHH! MY
CUNT IS CUMMING! MOMMY’S CUMMING! OH YES! YESSSS!
YEESSSS!"

She spurted again, more than her first cum, their
juices, mommy cunt juice and son spunk cream mixing
together in a white sex foam that engulfed their
crotches in a lather of i****tuous nectar and soaked
into their thick pubic forests that was now one
writhing thrusting mass of fur, sex and juices.

Finally their seemingly insatiable lust subsided and,
still attached at their throbbing pulsing sexes, they
looked deeply into each other’s eyes and spoke words of
love. He was true to his word. He stayed with his
beautiful mother and was never tempted by another
woman.

They changed their names by deed poll, had an
unregistered marriage ceremony and went on to have
another 3 c***dren after their move 3,000 kilometres to
the other side of the country. No one ever knew and
once people got to know them, their obvious love and
devotion to each other overcame people’s first surprise
at the obvious age difference. As he got older his
sexual craving for his mother seemed to strengthen.

END

... Continue»
Posted by griffen1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 7639  |  
79%
  |  3

Five Taboo Short Stories by Mrs Walker

#1 "Fun in the Bathroom with my Daughter"
#2 "I Have Sex with my Son on the Train"
#3 "My Daughter And I Have Sex on our Driveway"
#4 "I sl**p with my Daughter"
#5 "My Son Strips me Naked on our Driveway"

Story #1 "Fun in the Bathroom with my Daughter" by Mrs Walker

I want to spend more time looking at my naked body in the mirror, but I leave my bedroom and walk naked down the hallway to get my eighteen year old daughter Krissy so we can take a shower together.

When I enter her room, she is sitting naked on the edge of the bed and is getting ready to stand up. I walk over in front of her and ask her if she thinks it is necessary for me to shave this morning.

She begins running her hand up and down my pussy, then looks up at me and says, "Well, it feels okay to me, but I like shaving you, so I will do it before we take our shower."

Krissy continues playing with my pussy for a minute or so, then she slides her hands around my hips and gently grasps my ass cheeks. She squeezes them a few times then looks up at me and says, "Mom, lean down and give me our morning kiss."

She keeps hold of my ass cheeks while we tongue kiss each other for a while, then I stand up straight. Suddenly, she pulls me closer to her and sticks her tongue into my belly button!

Oh, how I love it when she does this! I get a tingling sensation in my pussy that travels down my inner thighs and goes all the way to my toes!

Krissy swirls her tongue around for a few seconds while I softly moan, then she releases her grip from my ass cheeks and runs her hands up to my breasts. She fondles them for a few moments, then slides her hands down to my hips and makes me turn around.

She loves looking at my long blond hair cascading down my naked backside while she kisses my ass cheeks. I think that is what she is going to do, but she suddenly pulls my cheeks apart and sticks her tongue in my asshole!

Oh my God it feels good! I immediately bend over and put my hands on my knees so Krissy can spread my white cheeks further apart!

Krissy keeps plunging her tongue inside me while I softly moan for the next few minutes, then she abruptly stops and slaps my ass!

I turn around to face her, put my hands on my hips and say, "Nice daughter you are! You get me half way to an orgasm then you stop!"

Krissy replies, "I will finish you off in the shower after I shave your pussy, but then you have to do me!"

I smile at her, then take her hand and we walk naked down the hallway to the big shower room. I immediately sit down on the wood bench and lean against the tile wall while Krissy gets a "Lady Razor" and shaving cream. She gets down on her knees between my legs, then pushes them further apart so my pussy is completely exposed to her. She squirts some shaving cream into her hand and smooths it around between my legs.

I can tell by the look on her face that she is really enjoying herself as she moves her soapy hand up and down my pussy.

Suddenly, Krissy pushes two of her slender fingers inside me and begins moving them in and out! She does this for a few seconds, then puts three of her fingers in!

I start moaning as my daughter looks up into my eyes and says, "Gosh Mom, my three fingers slid right inside you! I wonder if I can get all four of them in there!"

Without waiting for a reply from me, she shoves all four of her fingers inside me! The erotic sensation of my daughter finger fucking me takes my breath away and I have to gasp for air!

I take a couple of deep breaths while she slowly starts moving them in and out of me. After about a minute she says, "I wonder if I can put my whole hand inside you!"

My heart is racing and I am breathing so quickly and deeply that I cannot respond to her!

Suddenly, Krissy shoves her entire fist inside me!

Oh my God, a shockwave of pleasure shoots through my entire body and I start seeing hundreds of blinking little stars in front of my eyes!

My hips raise off the wooden bench as my determined daughter tries to get her fist even further inside me! Suddenly, I hear my husband's cellular phone ring! He must be right at the bottom of the stairs because I can hear him tell someone that he is going to take a shower and call them back.

I quickly reach between my legs, grab Krissy's wrist and pull her hand out of me, then jump up and close the bathroom door.

Two seconds later my husband jiggles the door handle, so I raise my voice and say, "Honey, Krissy and I are busy shaving! Use the master bathroom!"

Story #2 "I Have Sex with my Son on the Train" by Mrs Walker

My son, daughter and I just boarded the train so we can go shopping downtown today. There are about a dozen people sitting in the front, so we go all the way to the back and sit down.

After a few minutes my son Tommy suggests that he take his camera and go to the front of the train car and take video of my daughter Krissy and I exposing our tits.

He says that will be fucking cool because the passengers will not know what is happening behind them. I tell him that will be fun, but he has to warm me up first by kissing me. I tell him to give to give his video camera to his s****r then start making out with me while she films it.

He hands the video camera to Krissy then she starts the camera and captures my son and I tongue kissing each other while the train continues on it's journey.

After a short while I push Tommy away from me then unbutton my dress and let it slide down off my arms. Tommy begins running his hands all over my naked body as I open the zipper to his shorts and start jacking his cock up and down.

After a few strokes his cock is hard so I lean over and begin sucking on it. Suddenly, Tommy pushes on the back of my head and tries to get the entire length of his cock in my mouth. It slides down my throat and he continues to apply pressure to the back of my head. After a few moments I desperately need a breath of air so I place my hands on his thighs and push upward as hard as I can. He finally releases his hands from the back of my head then I sit up straight. My hair is all messed up so I get a brush from my purse and casually run it through my hair while I tell Tommy not to be so rough with me.

After a few moments I put the brush back in my purse then tell Krissy to go to the front of the train car and start taking video again. She gets up from the bench seat then walks to the front and aims the camera towards Tommy and myself. This prompts a few people turn around to look in my direction so I quickly lean forward for a few seconds so they can't see my naked body.

I have always had a fantasy about fucking on a train and decide that today is the day it is going to happen. I climb on top of Tommy and straddle his legs then lower myself down on his hard cock. After a few attempts I am seated all the way down. I just sit there for a few moments then gradually raise up and lower myself back down. After a couple of minutes Tommy suddenly struggles to get to his feet with his cock still inside me!

What on earth is he going to do?

He holds onto the chrome rails and stands up while I lock my arms together around his neck and wrap my legs around his waist. After he is on his feet, he grabs my ass cheeks and walks to the front of the train car where about a dozen people are seated!

I am frightened at first because I don't know what their reactions are going to be but I notice they are all smiling so I relax and let Tommy bounce me up and down on his hard cock. After a couple of minutes he suddenly says to me, "Mom, I am going to cum any second now!"

He lowers me down and I immediately get on my knees. He strokes his cock a few times then shoves it into my open mouth and ejaculates. I swallow over and over until he is down then suck out the last few drops.

Suddenly, everyone in the train starts applauding! Tommy helps me to stand up then I raise my arms upwards so they can see every square inch of my beautiful naked body.

I tell them that I am glad they enjoyed the show then go back to my seat and put my dress on. That was the most fun I have had in a long time!

Story #3 "My Daughter And I Have Sex on our Driveway" by Mrs Walker

My daughter Krissy and I just finished taking our morning shower together and we are in the kitchen drinking coffee. It is such a beautiful day that I suggest we sit on the steps of the front porch. Krissy replies, "You mean right now Mom? Shouldn't we get dressed first? We don't have any clothes on!"

I tell her not to worry so much about what other people think, then lead her out the front door. We sit down together in the morning sunshine enjoying our coffee as we watch our neighbors getting into their cars and driving off to work. Our property with many older trees and bushes, so most of them don't even notice us.

After a while I say to Krissy, "Honey, my shoulders are sore from exercising at the fitness center yesterday. Will you be a sweetheart and rub my back for me?"

She agrees, so I get to my feet then sit down on the warm sidewalk between her legs. Krissy massages my shoulders for a few minutes then reaches around in front of me and begins gently fondling my breasts while softly kissing the nape of my neck. She likes feeling the weight of them in her hands while gently pinching their hard nipples with her thumb and forefinger.

Being naked outside in the sunshine while my Daughter plays with my breasts is making the exhibitionist side of my personality appear. I suddenly have an idea for us to give people driving by a better look at our beautiful naked bodies. I suggest to Krissy, "Honey, Let's go lay on the cement driveway in front of the garage. We might as well get some sun on us while we are outside."

Krissy reluctantly stops playing with my breasts then we stand up and she follows me down the sidewalk to our driveway. When we are in front of the garage I sit down on the warm cement then lean back on my elbows. Krissy spends short time staring at me then says, "Oh Mom, you look so sexy being naked outdoors in public with the sun shining on you!"

She stares at me for a little while longer then gets down on her knees and crawls over the top of me. We begin tongue kissing and after a few minutes she slowly begins to plant kisses all over me. She moves back a little and begins to suck on one of my breasts then the other. Soon she is laying flat on her stomach with her face between my legs!

Oh my God! My daughter is licking my pussy in broad daylight while cars are driving by! I love having sex in public!

Suddenly, a car turns into our driveway then comes up and stops a few feet away from us!

I immediately sit up straight and try to push Krissy away from me but she looks over her shoulder and says, "Don't worry Mom. That is my new girlfriend's car. Her name is Britney. I called her on the phone last night and she is coming over to spend the day swimming in the pool with us."

Krissy puts her face back between my legs as Britney gets out of her car and shuts the door. Oh my God what a beautiful young girl she is! She is wearing designer sunglasses and has on one of the smallest bikinis that I have ever seen! She walks over to me and says, "Hello Mrs Walker. It looks like Krissy was telling the truth about you and her having sex together. Do you mind if I join you?"

I do not hesitate one second and say, "I do not mind a bit sweetheart. Go ahead and make yourself comfortable. "

While Krissy is busy between my legs, I continue sitting up straight and anxiously wait to see what Britney is going to do next. She reaches behind her back, unties her bikini top, then pulls it over her head and throws it on the cement!

Oh my God, she has the most fantastic pair of breasts I have ever seen in my life! They are very large, perfectly round, and their erect dark brown nipples are sticking straight out about half an inch! They are awesome!

She runs her fingers through her long straight brown hair a couple of times then bends over and pushes her bikini bottoms down to her ankles.

Oh my God, her pussy is absolutely gorgeous! She must have shaved it this morning because it looks incredibly smooth!

Britney puts her hands on her hips and says, "Krissy, why don't you take a break for a few minutes. I will take over for you while you rest your tongue for a little while."

I immediately begin trembling with excitement!

My daughter stands up and the girls immediately embrace and begin tongue kissing. They run their hands over each other's beautiful young naked bodies for minute then Britney leans back a little bit and says, "Oh Krissy, your mouth tastes good! I can't wait to get between your Mothers legs!"

She then sticks out her tongue and starts licking Krissy's face. Oh my God, I have never seen a tongue that long before! Britney is a freak of nature! It must be at least six inches long!

Britney takes off her sunglasses, hands them to my daughter, then gets down on her knees between my legs. She crawls over the top of me, looks into my eyes, and says "Mrs Walker, I am going to give you the best pussy licking you have ever received in your entire life!"

She gives me long tongue kiss then gets off me and we both stand up. I figure that she wants to go inside the house so we can have sex in private, but she guides me over to her car and gently pushes me backwards so I am sitting on the hood!

I lean back on the warm car and rest on my elbows. Britney immediately gets on her knees and buries her face into my pussy! Oh my God, I am in heaven!

She flicks her long tongue in and out of me for a couple of minutes then suddenly stops and says, "Mrs Walker, move further back and lean against the windshield of the car."

I scoot backwards to the middle of windshield to avoid the wipers jutting out then she leans forward and jams all six inches of her long tongue inside me! My hips involuntarily jerk up in the air as she flicks her tongue in and out! She keeps doing this over and over again while I scream, "Oh my God! Oh my God!"

I plant my feet on the hood of the car and raise my hips up to give her better access and penetration. Britney immediately grabs my ass cheeks with both hands and f***es her face even harder into my pussy.

An orgasm has been building up inside me for the past several minutes and it suddenly explodes! A shower of erotic pleasure races through every inch of my body and I start seeing bright little twinkling stars in my vision!

Oh my God, that was the best orgasm a female has ever given me except for my daughter!

I regain my composure after a few moments and hear my daughter softly moaning. Oh my God, Krissy is laying on the driveway and Britney is doing the same thing to her!

I really like my daughter's new lesbian girlfriend!

Story #4 "I sl**p with my Daughter" by Mrs Walker

It is about eight o'clock in the morning and time to get out of bed, so I pull the satin sheet away from my naked body then look over at my daughter Krissy. She is laying on her back sl**ping soundly.

I should get out of bed right now because I have a busy day ahead of me, but the sight of her hard nipples poking into the satin sheet entices me to reach over and touch them.

I give into my i****tuous lesbian desires and slowly pull the sheet away from her naked body. After I get the sheet down to her waist, I run my hand across her flat stomach then slowly move it upwards across her soft skin and gently fondle one of her firm young breasts. I can feel her hard nipple against the palm of my hand as I gently squeeze it.

After a while I push the sheet all the way off her and begin slowly running my hand up and down the full length of her beautiful thin toned body. I am getting really turned on touching my daughter Krissy's soft skin and my breathing rate is becoming more rapid. I should stop what I am doing right now, but instead I get out of bed then walk around so I am standing between her outstretched legs.

I push the sheet away from her feet then gently grasp both her ankles and move her legs further apart. Her cute little bald pussy looks inviting, so I lean forward on my elbows and bury my face between her legs. Jesus Christ she tastes good!

I alternate between running my tongue up and down her pussy lips and sucking on her exposed clit.

After a couple of minutes, she starts moaning softly and slowly opens her eyes. I continue enjoying myself by darting my tongue in and out of her as she raises up from the bed and rests on her elbows. Krissy looks into my eyes and says, "Oh Mom, that feels so fucking good. Please don't stop."

It is getting late and I don't have all morning to spend with my face between my daughter's legs, so after a few more minutes I abruptly stop and get to my feet. Krissy immediately pleads with me, "Mom, I was almost ready to have an orgasm! Please come back and finish me! Please Mom! It will only be another few minutes!"

Just then, my son Tommy walks by my open bedroom door. He evidently just got out of the shower because his hair is damp and he has a towel wrapped around him. I tell him to come in and take care of his s****r's needs. He gladly accepts but Krissy pushes him away from her and says, "Mom, I don't want Tommy this time! I want you! Please Mom!"

Krissy is such a sweet good girl and I love so much that I give in to her wishes and return to the bed then bend over and put my face back between her legs. Tommy immediately gets behind me and pushes his hard cock into my pussy then begins slowly fucking me.

A few minutes later Krissy is thrashing around on the bed screaming, "Mom, I'm almost there! Don't stop! Please don't stop!" while my son is furiously fucking me.

Suddenly Krissy becomes silent and her body shudders from the intense orgasm I gave her. Moments later Tommy stops and his cock starts pumping warm sperm inside me. I look over my shoulder at him and say, "Tommy, why did you ejaculate inside me again when I have told you a hundred times not to?"

Tommy replies, "I'm sorry Mom and promise to never do it again."

My son is such a sincere and caring young man that I forgive him then tell the k**s to get ready for Church services this morning.

Story #5 "My Son Strips me Naked on our Driveway" by Mrs Walker

I am anxiously waiting for my son to come home from college when I see a car coming up our driveway. It's Tommy! I open the front door and run out to greet him!

Tommy gets out of his car and we immediately embrace and begin tongue kissing while cars are driving by, and a few neighbors are outside watering their plants.

Tommy slides his hands down my back, runs them underneath the fabric of my bikini bottoms and starts squeezing my ass cheeks while we continue passionately kissing each other.

After a couple of minutes Tommy leans back a little and says, "Mom, you can kiss better than any of those girls at the college", then he suddenly reaches around behind me and unties my bikini top!

I immediately put my arms across my breasts so he can't pull it off, but he gives the top a big yank and throws it on the hood of his car!

He loves looking at my naked body, but f***efully stripping my bikini top off outside in public is going to far!

Just then a car going down the road slows down and the horn beeps. I look towards that direction and see it is a car full of good looking young men, so I turn and wave to them.

They drive off after a couple of moments, then I turn towards my son, put my hands on my hips, and sternly say to him, "Jesus Christ Tommy, can't you wait until later tonight to get me naked? Your father is upstairs taking a nap, but he may have gotten out of bed and might be in the living room watching us!"

As I lean over the hood of the car to get my bikini top, Tommy steps behind me and pulls my bikini bottoms down to my ankles!

To avoid tripping, I step out of them and start running towards the front porch. My son quickly catches up to me and puts his arms around my waist. He pulls me back against his muscular chest then moves both his hands up and cups my naked breasts.

As I struggle to break free of his embrace, I scream at him, "Tommy, behave yourself! The neighbors across the street are watching us! Let's go inside and I will let you do anything you want to me!"

He releases his grip from my breasts then chases me through the front door into the living room. I run to the front picture window to see if the neighbors are still standing in their front yard watching us. Just as I thought, they are still there plus two other neighbors. They see me standing behind the window and wave to me, so I wave back at them.

I look over my shoulder and see Tommy has taken off his clothes and he is stroking his cock back and forth. I look at him and say, "What are you planning to do? Are you going to fuck your own mother right here in front of the picture window while the neighbors watch us? I dare you!"

He immediately f***es me face first up against the picture window and my naked breasts compress against the glass making them appear twice the size to the neighbors who are watching me. He pushes me on the back of my neck with one hand to hold me against the window then guides his cock with his other hand to my pussy and thrusts his hips forward.

Tommy begins fucking me and I am bouncing up against the window!

I look across the street and there are now six or seven of my neighbors standing on the sidewalk in front of my house watching me having sex with my own son!

One of them is my best friend Monica. She waves at me, so struggle to wave back at her while my son is thrusting his cock inside me.

Tommy gives me a good fucking for a few minutes then suddenly pulls his cock out of me, grabs both my wrists, and f***es me to walk out the front door onto the porch!

In the bright sunshine with the neighbors watching, he makes me bend over in front of a chair. I extend my arms to support myself then he guides his hard cock back inside my pussy and starts fucking me again!

My son and I have rough sex for the next few minutes then he suddenly stops and I can feel his cock pumping warm sperm inside me. I am pissed off and scream at him, "You fucking bastard! I told you to never ejaculate inside me! That is called i****t! Pull your cock out of me right now young man and don't ever do that again!"

Tommy pulls his cock out of me then I grab my pack of cigarettes from the porch table and light one. I take a few drags then tell him to sit down on the outdoor couch because we need to have a "talk". I calm down after Tommy apologizes and promises to never ejaculate inside me again.

I can't ever stay mad at him for very long, so I snuff out my cigarette and sit on the couch next to him. He puts his arm around me and we begin tongue kissing while the neighbors continue to watch us.

After a few minutes I notice that he has another erection, so I reach over and start jacking it up and down while we continue tongue kissing each other. A little while later Tommy abruptly stops kissing me and says, "Mom, I am going to cum any second now!"

I immediately lean over and take his cock into my mouth. Within just a couple of moments he ejaculates again and I swallow over and over until he is done. After I suck out the last few drops, I sit up straight and Tommy says to me, "Mom, I love you!"

I am so emotionally touched by what he just said that I start crying.

From across the street I hear Monica yell, "Is everything okay over there?"
... Continue»
Posted by MrsMatthews 3 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 4700  |  
98%
  |  6

Mom's Anniversary Fuck From Son

It is just the beginning of summer and high school vacation is finally here. My parents’ anniversary is just a day away. But in the afternoon, my parents had a big fight about the fact that my dad’s co-worker who supposes to be on a business trip to a convention is on a sick leave and my dad had to take his place in this short notice. Tomorrow will be my parents’ big night out to celebrate, but now my dad has to be out of town. Mom was so furious she slammed the door on dad as he leaves the house for the airport. Mom called her best friend, Mrs. Stanson, over to our house and they are talking how men are inconsiderate and unromantic. Out of all those girl talks that they have which I have listen to, this was the most interesting one of all. Because they are drinking vodka instead of tea or coffee for the first time, and it made them really talking freely.

“This is not the first time that Jim breaks our plans for our anniversary. I really hate him right now” said my mom with an angry tone.

“Well, you know is the same with my husband, he doesn’t even care for our anniversaries anymore. At least your husband still remembers. My husband just says that our son is already in high school and that we are already too old for this stuff” said Mrs. Stanson also with an angry tone.

“What can we do to get our husbands attention here? If I fucked another guy, I bet he’ll be sorry” said my mom and then slowly pass out on the couch.

“Shawn, I need your help to get your mother to bed” Mrs. Stanson calling for me.

I rush down from the stairs and we got my mom on her bed. It was getting late and Mrs. Stanson left our house afterward. I went back down to clean up the mess in the living room. And while I am cleaning up, I hear my mom calling out for my dad. I walk up to mom’s bed and there she was calling out my dad’s name and rubbing her pussy through her panties. I can tell she is horny from her tipsy.

“Jim, you better come back and fuck me right now or you’ll be sorry” said my mom while still masturbating.

I just turned 16 last month and I have been horny as hell. Seeing the sight of my mother playing with herself turns me on so much, especially when my mom is such a hotty. I drop my pants and boxers and I am just standing across from the bed masturbating at the sight of my mom.

My mom saw me and said “Jim, what the hell are you standing there for? I am so horny right now, come make love to me.”

I can’t believe she thinks I am dad. I have always dreamed of fucking my mother, can this be my dream coming true? I don’t know how to react but just stood there.

“I need you so bad, fuck me Jim” said my mom with a sexy horny voice.

I see my mom’s face all red. She must be heating up. I couldn’t hold it anymore. I climb on her bed on top of my mom with my hard dick and ask her, “are you sure you want me to fuck you mom?”

“My pussy is so wet, I need you in me now” my mom replied.

I know mom thinks I’m dad and it would be so wrong for me to fuck her, but I just can’t take the temptation. So I didn’t think twice and I shove my hard dick into her pussy.

“Ahhh… god you feel good inside me…” mom screamed.

I fuck her slowly to enjoy the pleasure of being inside my mother. But as I pull in and out of my mom she commands me to fuck me harder, so I increase speed on my thrust and each time my balls would hit her ass.

“Ahhh… ahhh… why can’t you fuck me like this last night?” said mom while moaning.

As mom continues screaming for pleasure, I started pumping her faster and faster. I can now feel my dick is about to blow.

“I am about to cum, don’t cum yet Jim” said my mom.

“I can’t hold it mom, ahhh…” I replied while my dick explodes in mom’s pussy.

I collapse on top of mom after I cum and she wraps her arms around me and kisses me on the lips.

“I didn’t cum yet, fuck me again Jim” my mom demanded.

“I don’t think I can mom, I am a little sore.” I answered.

Mom suddenly pushes me off of her to the other side of the bed and while I lay on my back she strokes my dick giving me a handjob.

“I don’t care, I need it now” said my mom while working on my dick with her hand.

My dick got hard again from her handjob and mom just climbs on top of me and sat on hard dick.

“Oh…. Shit….. It feels good mom” I said.

As mom moves up and down on my dick she said while moaning out pleasure, “I will fuck your brains out Jim if you don’t make me cum, so if you don’t want to be a retard you keep your dick hard until I cum”.

This is my first time with a woman grinding on top of me and she is my mother. Mom is riding me like there is no tomorrow. She is really fucking my brains out.

“Oh… God… Yes… I’m cumming” my mom screamed.

Mom was unaware that I burst another load inside of her before she started to cum, but my dick was still hard from her riding up and down on me. After mom cum she moves her hips up to free my dick from my pussy. A concoction of my man juice and her pussy juice starts to drip out of her pussy and onto my still hard dick. Seeing my juice dripping out of my mother’s pussy is the most pleasurable moment. Mom collapses on top of me and passes out. I am too exhausted to move a muscle, so I fell asl**p.

In the morning I heard a voice screaming out something but I open my eyes to see that I am still in bed with mom.

“Oh my god, what have I done? I knew I shouldn’t have too much to drink” mom said loudly.

“Son, tell me that we didn’t do anything in bed last night” said my mom.

“Well mom, you were d***k and we got you to bed. I’m sorry, but you kept insisting me to fuck you, so we did and you almost fuck my brains out mom” I said.

“Oh god, I didn’t! Did you use a condom son?” asked my mom with a shivering voice.

“I’m sorry but I didn’t use a condom” I replied.

“Don’t tell me you cum inside me?” my mom asked.

“I did, and twice” I answered.

“How could you do that to me? I could get pregnant from you. And how could you fuck me, I am your mother” said my mom with an angry voice.

“But you demanded me to fuck you” I quickly replied.

“I thought I was making love to your father” my mom said as she is getting up from bed naked to get dress.

My mom’s naked body turned me on so much my dick got hard instantly and was nakedly exposed without cover. I just stare at her as she gets dress and couldn’t say anything.

“Turn around young man, I need to get dress, and you should put your pants back on” my mom demanded.

Mom was trying to avoid looking at my hard on, but I can see that she peeks every so often as she dresses herself.

I took a deep breath and with some courage I said, “Mom, it is your anniversary today and dad is not going to come back until next week, can’t you treat me like the man of the house? I just want to make love to you again. My hard on is killing.”

“Do you know what you just said? You’re asking to fuck your mother again. You’re absolutely insane. You are not touching me again you hear. And god forbids if I am pregnant with your c***d, you will be so grounded. Now get out of my bed and get dress.” My mom angrily replied.

I got dressed and went to the kitchen to grab a bit. My mom is in her room trying to call dad. But soon I hear arguments with mom and dad over the phone when I am in my room. I am on my bed trying to relive the moment of last night in my head, but suddenly my door opens and enters my mom with an upset face.

“Son, you said you wanted to fuck me again right, so I want you to fuck me now. I am not going to be alone again on my anniversary” said my mom.

“If you fuck me now, I’ll let you fuck me this whole week while your father is on his stupid trip” my mom continued.

Shocked from what my mom said, I couldn’t say anything for a while. But then I pulled myself together and said, “Are you sure mom? You were just furious with me that I fuck you.”

Mom slowly walks toward me and strips her clothes off as she walks closer to me.

“If you don’t want to fuck me, then I will just have to fuck someone else. I don’t need you.” Mom said loudly.

I don’t know what got into her, but I really wanted to fuck my mom again, so I seize the moment. Mom, who is now complete naked, jumps into my bed and helps me remove my pants and boxers. My dick wasn’t quite ready yet, but without a word mom just swallowed my dick whole in her mouth. My mom gave me my first blowjob and it was breathtakingly pleasurable. My dick is rock hard is less than a minute. Mom climbs on me and mounts my hard dick into her pussy. It is nice warm and wet.

“Ahhh… God you feel good son!” said my mom while moaning as she rides up and down on my dick.

After a long riding from my mom, I wrap my arms around her and flip her on her back. I am now on top of her with my dick still inside her pussy.

“I think I should be the one fucking your brains out today mom. It is your anniversary.” I said manly.

“Oh little boy, your dick will be fucking sore and swollen before you can satisfy your mom. You are still not strong like your dad yet.” My mom said.

With that said, I wanted to prove her wrong. So I put in all I got and gave her fast strokes one after another, pumping her pussy hard and deep.

“Oh shit, I can’t believe you are really fucking my brains out, just a little more, I am almost there. Fuck me harder and a little faster.” My mom cried.

“Mom I think I’m going to blow, but I don’t have a condom on.” I said.

“I cum already, do it son, I want your dad to be sorry. Fuck me! Cum in my pussy son!” My mom demanded.

I couldn’t hold it any longer, so I burst inside my mom’s pussy. I collapse on top of my mom and said “Happy Anniversary, Mom!”

“I can’t believe I just let my son fuck me and cum inside me again.” My mom said.

I cuddle with my mom and we were in each other’s arms naked for a while until we got up to clean ourselves up in the shower. I begged my mom to get in the shower with her and she finally said yes. And one thing lead to another, I fucked her doggystyle in the shower while the water is running.

“Ahhh… You are such a bad boy. But I guess I am a bad mother too for letting you fuck me. I didn’t even let your dad fuck me in the shower.” said my mom with pleasure.

I pump as hard as I can in and out of her pussy, one thrust after another in a fast pace until we both collapse in the shower as the water runs down on us. We were like two lovers unable to keep each other’s hands off of one another. And during that week, I fuck my mom all over the house day and night. Until that week ended, and dad came home from his trip, but we continue to fuck at least once a week behind dad’s back and sometimes while dad was still in the house as well. But then of course we had to stop when my mom got pregnant with my c***d. Dad was happy to have another baby at his age, and he didn’t suspect a thing. I have now a new b*****r and my own son. However my mom got hornier after the baby and we fuck like husband and wife whenever we get the chance in the house under my dad’s nose.
... Continue»
Posted by fitw83 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 21058  |  
96%
  |  23

mom Anniversary Fuck From Son

visit on www.papahaxx.com website to see more top rated stories like these

It is just the beginning of summer and high school vacation is finally here. My parents’ anniversary is just a day away. But in the afternoon, my parents had a big fight about the fact that my dad’s co-worker who supposes to be on a business trip to a convention is on a sick leave and my dad had to take his place in this short notice. Tomorrow will be my parents’ big night out to celebrate, but now my dad has to be out of town. Mom was so furious she slammed the door on dad as he leaves the house for the airport. Mom called her best friend, Mrs. Stanson, over to our house and they are talking how men are inconsiderate and unromantic. Out of all those girl talks that they have which I have listen to, this was the most interesting one of all. Because they are drinking vodka instead of tea or coffee for the first time, and it made them really talking freely.

“This is not the first time that Jim breaks our plans for our anniversary. I really hate him right now” said my mom with an angry tone.

“Well, you know is the same with my husband, he doesn’t even care for our anniversaries anymore. At least your husband still remembers. My husband just says that our son is already in high school and that we are already too old for this stuff” said Mrs. Stanson also with an angry tone.

“What can we do to get our husbands attention here? If I fucked another guy, I bet he’ll be sorry” said my mom and then slowly pass out on the couch.

“Shawn, I need your help to get your mother to bed” Mrs. Stanson calling for me.

I rush down from the stairs and we got my mom on her bed. It was getting late and Mrs. Stanson left our house afterward. I went back down to clean up the mess in the living room. And while I am cleaning up, I hear my mom calling out for my dad. I walk up to mom’s bed and there she was calling out my dad’s name and rubbing her pussy through her panties. I can tell she is horny from her tipsy.

“Jim, you better come back and fuck me right now or you’ll be sorry” said my mom while still masturbating.

I just turned 16 last month and I have been horny as hell. Seeing the sight of my mother playing with herself turns me on so much, especially when my mom is such a hotty. I drop my pants and boxers and I am just standing across from the bed masturbating at the sight of my mom.

My mom saw me and said “Jim, what the hell are you standing there for? I am so horny right now, come make love to me.”

I can’t believe she thinks I am dad. I have always dreamed of fucking my mother, can this be my dream coming true? I don’t know how to react but just stood there.

“I need you so bad, fuck me Jim” said my mom with a sexy horny voice.

I see my mom’s face all red. She must be heating up. I couldn’t hold it anymore. I climb on her bed on top of my mom with my hard dick and ask her, “are you sure you want me to fuck you mom?”

“My pussy is so wet, I need you in me now” my mom replied.

I know mom thinks I’m dad and it would be so wrong for me to fuck her, but I just can’t take the temptation. So I didn’t think twice and I shove my hard dick into her pussy.

“Ahhh… god you feel good inside me…” mom screamed.

I fuck her slowly to enjoy the pleasure of being inside my mother. But as I pull in and out of my mom she commands me to fuck me harder, so I increase speed on my thrust and each time my balls would hit her ass.

“Ahhh… ahhh… why can’t you fuck me like this last night?” said mom while moaning.

As mom continues screaming for pleasure, I started pumping her faster and faster. I can now feel my dick is about to blow.

“I am about to cum, don’t cum yet Jim” said my mom.

“I can’t hold it mom, ahhh…” I replied while my dick explodes in mom’s pussy.

I collapse on top of mom after I cum and she wraps her arms around me and kisses me on the lips.

“I didn’t cum yet, fuck me again Jim” my mom demanded.

“I don’t think I can mom, I am a little sore.” I answered.

Mom suddenly pushes me off of her to the other side of the bed and while I lay on my back she strokes my dick giving me a handjob.

“I don’t care, I need it now” said my mom while working on my dick with her hand.

My dick got hard again from her handjob and mom just climbs on top of me and sat on hard dick.

“Oh…. Shit….. It feels good mom” I said.

As mom moves up and down on my dick she said while moaning out pleasure, “I will fuck your brains out Jim if you don’t make me cum, so if you don’t want to be a retard you keep your dick hard until I cum”.

This is my first time with a woman grinding on top of me and she is my mother. Mom is riding me like there is no tomorrow. She is really fucking my brains out.

“Oh… God… Yes… I’m cumming” my mom screamed.

Mom was unaware that I burst another load inside of her before she started to cum, but my dick was still hard from her riding up and down on me. After mom cum she moves her hips up to free my dick from my pussy. A concoction of my man juice and her pussy juice starts to drip out of her pussy and onto my still hard dick. Seeing my juice dripping out of my mother’s pussy is the most pleasurable moment. Mom collapses on top of me and passes out. I am too exhausted to move a muscle, so I fell asl**p.

In the morning I heard a voice screaming out something but I open my eyes to see that I am still in bed with mom.

“Oh my god, what have I done? I knew I shouldn’t have too much to drink” mom said loudly.

“Son, tell me that we didn’t do anything in bed last night” said my mom.

“Well mom, you were d***k and we got you to bed. I’m sorry, but you kept insisting me to fuck you, so we did and you almost fuck my brains out mom” I said.

“Oh god, I didn’t! Did you use a condom son?” asked my mom with a shivering voice.

“I’m sorry but I didn’t use a condom” I replied.

“Don’t tell me you cum inside me?” my mom asked.

“I did, and twice” I answered.

“How could you do that to me? I could get pregnant from you. And how could you fuck me, I am your mother” said my mom with an angry voice.

“But you demanded me to fuck you” I quickly replied.

“I thought I was making love to your father” my mom said as she is getting up from bed naked to get dress.

My mom’s naked body turned me on so much my dick got hard instantly and was nakedly exposed without cover. I just stare at her as she gets dress and couldn’t say anything.

“Turn around young man, I need to get dress, and you should put your pants back on” my mom demanded.

Mom was trying to avoid looking at my hard on, but I can see that she peeks every so often as she dresses herself.

I took a deep breath and with some courage I said, “Mom, it is your anniversary today and dad is not going to come back until next week, can’t you treat me like the man of the house? I just want to make love to you again. My hard on is killing.”

“Do you know what you just said? You’re asking to fuck your mother again. You’re absolutely insane. You are not touching me again you hear. And god forbids if I am pregnant with your c***d, you will be so grounded. Now get out of my bed and get dress.” My mom angrily replied.

I got dressed and went to the kitchen to grab a bit. My mom is in her room trying to call dad. But soon I hear arguments with mom and dad over the phone when I am in my room. I am on my bed trying to relive the moment of last night in my head, but suddenly my door opens and enters my mom with an upset face.

“Son, you said you wanted to fuck me again right, so I want you to fuck me now. I am not going to be alone again on my anniversary” said my mom.

“If you fuck me now, I’ll let you fuck me this whole week while your father is on his stupid trip” my mom continued.

Shocked from what my mom said, I couldn’t say anything for a while. But then I pulled myself together and said, “Are you sure mom? You were just furious with me that I fuck you.”

Mom slowly walks toward me and strips her clothes off as she walks closer to me.

“If you don’t want to fuck me, then I will just have to fuck someone else. I don’t need you.” Mom said loudly.

I don’t know what got into her, but I really wanted to fuck my mom again, so I seize the moment. Mom, who is now complete naked, jumps into my bed and helps me remove my pants and boxers. My dick wasn’t quite ready yet, but without a word mom just swallowed my dick whole in her mouth. My mom gave me my first blowjob and it was breathtakingly pleasurable. My dick is rock hard is less than a minute. Mom climbs on me and mounts my hard dick into her pussy. It is nice warm and wet.

“Ahhh… God you feel good son!” said my mom while moaning as she rides up and down on my dick.

After a long riding from my mom, I wrap my arms around her and flip her on her back. I am now on top of her with my dick still inside her pussy.

“I think I should be the one fucking your brains out today mom. It is your anniversary.” I said manly.

“Oh little boy, your dick will be fucking sore and swollen before you can satisfy your mom. You are still not strong like your dad yet.” My mom said.

With that said, I wanted to prove her wrong. So I put in all I got and gave her fast strokes one after another, pumping her pussy hard and deep.

“Oh shit, I can’t believe you are really fucking my brains out, just a little more, I am almost there. Fuck me harder and a little faster.” My mom cried.

“Mom I think I’m going to blow, but I don’t have a condom on.” I said.

“I cum already, do it son, I want your dad to be sorry. Fuck me! Cum in my pussy son!” My mom demanded.

I couldn’t hold it any longer, so I burst inside my mom’s pussy. I collapse on top of my mom and said “Happy Anniversary, Mom!”

“I can’t believe I just let my son fuck me and cum inside me again.” My mom said.

I cuddle with my mom and we were in each other’s arms naked for a while until we got up to clean ourselves up in the shower. I begged my mom to get in the shower with her and she finally said yes. And one thing lead to another, I fucked her doggystyle in the shower while the water is running.

“Ahhh… You are such a bad boy. But I guess I am a bad mother too for letting you fuck me. I didn’t even let your dad fuck me in the shower.” said my mom with pleasure.

I pump as hard as I can in and out of her pussy, one thrust after another in a fast pace until we both collapse in the shower as the water runs down on us. We were like two lovers unable to keep each other’s hands off of one another. And during that week, I fuck my mom all over the house day and night. Until that week ended, and dad came home from his trip, but we continue to fuck at least once a week behind dad’s back and sometimes while dad was still in the house as well. But then of course we had to stop when my mom got pregnant with my c***d. Dad was happy to have another baby at his age, and he didn’t suspect a thing. I have now a new b*****r and my own son. However my mom got hornier after the baby and we fuck like husband and wife whenever we get the chance in the house under my dad’s nose.

remaining story you can contiune on www.papahaxx.com website... Continue»
Posted by savita009 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 5611  |  
91%
  |  4

MOM AND SON

Well my name is Parth and I came accross many Mom fantasy stories and I always wanted to share mine real story but was hasitant. Some how I got courage to write. Let me first tell you something about my mom. Her name is Varsha and is a very homely lady. She is 48 years old now but looks like 30 only because of day to day household work and morning routine exercise. My Dad was an aircraft engineer who died of an accident when I was 19 years old. My mom was then 38 years. She still looked young as she got married at very early age We had enough to survive and mom banked on my education to fulfill future. I never thaught about my mom otherwise at that time and we started living our life. But after 6 months of my dads marriage I started noticing that my mom was feeling lonely as there was no one to share as I was always busy with my friends. One day while having dinner I started talking to her about what made her feel so sad and lonely and what Ican do. She told me nothing much except concentrate on studies. I asked her if she could join some classes but she told she was fine at home.

One day I was talking to my frined about my mom and told him how sad she felt. He advised me to take her out whenever possible and spend some time with her. That day I got back home and asked my mom if she was interested going out for a movie. But she told no she was fine. Suddenly she recalled about a drama (Guj Play) which she loved watching. I told her we can go on Sunday and I will book tickets for her. She got very happy and I saw smile on her face. That day we sat and chatted for almost an hour and that day i realized how lonely she was. We chatted about everything about f****y, relatives etc. Sunday evening we got ready for the drama and we reached the auditorium. It was pack and trust all were stunningly dressed. My mom was really looking like a widow. People were starring at her beauty and she was feeling more helpless. As we were getting in some one pushed her accidentally and she caught my hand. That was first ime I felt like a grown up man and she caught it till we got seated. I thought she was feeling secured. We came home that night and I told her to start dressing normal and not to worry about the world. As days passed we started getting more closer as we discussed many things. Year passed and I was in my final year studying engineering. I started fantasizing about girls and I loved them dressed in different dresses all skimpy. I felt I was grown up.

One day me and mom went for a movie and now we were like friends talking everything she was also getting out of loneliness. As usual she was wearing a saree though not white now. As we were about to go in the hall someone started touching her shoulder with myand she got irritated and looked at me. I realized that man was trying to touch her and I just pushed him bit away. We entered into an argument and it was really heated. People interfered and asked us to calm down. I saw some sense of security in my moms eyes and she was very happy. As we sat she leaned a bit towards me and our shoulders were touching each other. She asked me to get some popcorns and cold drink and we shared from one. Somehow I also started feeling close to her. As we were driving back home she thanked me for what I did today and told she was feeling secured now. We went home and went to our bedrooms. Mom normally wore sarees at night. I was not getting sl**p and went to our living room and was sitting busy watching TV. Mom came out because of TV noise and asked me why I was not sl**ping. I told her that I was thinking about that guy and getting angry. She smiled and came and kissed on my cheek. First time I felt warmth of her lips and a wave moved through my body. She gave me a smile and went to her room. First time I saw her with a lustful eyes and trust me she was looking like a babe. White with 5`6`` height, well structured body I guess she had 35 size boobs with 37 hips and 28 waist...it was heaven.Entire night I didnt sl**p. Next day morning as it was Sunday I got up and went to kitchen where she was cooking. I sat on the platform and started talking to her:
Me: Mom how did you feel yesterday night.
Mom: Secured. I have someone to protect me.
Me: U dont feel like having another relation with a man?
Mom: Well never thought off but yes I feel lonely at times.
Me: I can help you to find someone.
Mom: No need, I am worried about you.
Me: Dont worry I am not asking you to get married to him but you can always have him special.
Mom: I dont think so.
Me: Ok if u are ready let me know I will find someone for sure for you.
Mom: Ok....Parth you are there to protect me right why do I need someone.
Me: But I am your son...and I know you feel more secured with YOUR Man.
Mom: Ok....let us see.
I started getting some ideas and my hearth starting throbing hard. I was getting idea of proposing my mom and hey I was thinking what am I thinking this...but some how it came out
Me: Mom, do you see man in me.
Mom: ofcourse you are grown up now arent you?
Me: Man as in MAN
Mom: Means...
Me: as your man who can protect you.
Mom: Yes you did it yesterday...
Me: and I want to do it forever.
Mom: yes you will you are my son and I am sure you will even after your marriage.
Me: No I want to protect you as your MAN
Mom: Parth...
Me: Mom listen, we both have got very close,we share things, I want to protect you and whats wrong in that?
Mom: I know but darling I dont want to spoil your life.
Me: We can be goods friends, say special friends right.
Mom: So are we.
Me: Iwant to give other definition to it then mother - Son.
Mom: What definition?
Me: Say we are couples.
Mom: Smiled dear with tmyage difference?
Me: so what? We can be a bf and gf, a healthy relation right.
Mom: Ok I am fine but you are still my son.
Me: No I am your Parth from now and you my Varsha, can I call you that?
Mom: Parth I am liking what you are saying but my concious doesnt allow it.
Me: Comon Mom you can....lets try to be if we find it is not healthy we discuss it.
Mom: OK as you say....
I was in heaven but still thinking what I told. I got erection and I was feeling so happy.
Me: Mom...
Mom: hmmm...not mom ...Varsha,
Me: hey Varsha Can we go for date today?
Varsha: Sure... But where we have too many relatives to see us.
Me: Ok Varsha let us drive to Lonavala.
Varhsa: Ok but it is already 10:30.
Me: Let us start fast.
Varsha: Ok let me keep food in fridge and will get ready.
Me: Hurray....
For first time I felt happy and went and hugged her...she felt happy but told me
Varsha: We have healthy relation but we cant get physical.
Me: Ok.....
Part II:
Varsha Got ready in a saree though it was better tmytime and I was in shorts and T-shirt. As she came out I told:
Me: Varsha what is tmywe are going for date.
Varsha: But I do not have anthing else dear..
Me: Oh ok...We will buy something
Varsha: No need...comon.
Me: Ok...but...
We started driving and we took take away to eat on the way...We reached Lonavala and got down at Triger point...it was too breezy there because of which Mom`s saree pallu was flying away... I smiled at her and told her...
Me: Varsha had u been in western dress tmywould have not happened.
Varsha: You are right...all are looking at me... I feel like any hindi film heroine and she laughed...
Me: Mom, you look betther then them...But I didnt like people starring at you so we will buy stuff for you.
Varsha: So sweet ok we will.
I felt like heaven when she told so sweet....We got down and went to the market for some shopping. I saw some couples moving around holding hands...I gathered courage and told her..
Me: Varsha can we atleast hold hands...
Varsha: No...
Me: Comon Mom
Varsha: I told you it has to be just healthy..
Me: But whats wrong in holding..
Varsha: People will think ek buddhi itne gabru Jawan ke saath kys gum rahi hain..
Me: Let them think...but had you worn western dress u would have never looked buddhi..
Varsha: Is it... Iwould have looked like Hot sizzling Filmy heroine and she laughed.
First time I realized how naughty she was from inside....I told her
Me: Ok Varsha please let us hold...
Varsha: Hmmm Man doesnt ask they hold...
I realized what she meant and how idiot I was...I caught her hand and felt in 7th sky. Me holding my mom`s hand in crowd as a couple I never thought.... Then I saw a shop and I asked my mom if she wants to shop some stuff to wear right away..She told she was Ok in what she waswearing...but I f***ed her inside....There I saw lovely pair of jeans and asked her to try it... She told no we will get cheaper in Mumbai and that she had never wore jeans after marriage... I told her to atleast wear once...
Varsha: But I dont know my waist size nowwhich jeans will fit... So forget it.
Me: we will get it measured.
Varsha: so you want other man to touch me..
I realized what she meant and told her....
Me: No I will do it.
Mom smiled at me and just blinked her eyes....Wow it was so sweet I fell in Love...Love with her for first time I got that deep sense... I called for Measure tape and for first time I touched my mom though little on her waist...my god she was just 27 even less then todays fat girls... I called for 26 jeans as u dont get 27... She was not aware of all that and went to try. As she wore I was waiting outside the trial room..I called for her and she told She cant comeout as it is too tight and she doesnt have anything on Top. I called for a T-shirt with some words written on it and gave it to her. She wore it and she just opened the door....wow..what a babe..I was feeling as if she was a college going girl and looking stunning. T-shirt was just reaching her waist and jeans was hugging her body like skin... I told her she was looking like a baby...Then I realized words written on her T-shirt...Heaven is Here...And surely it was...Her boobs looked like a firm water melon hanging...waiting for T-shirt to tear apart to make them free. She told me:
Varsha: Parth tmyis tooooo tight...i cant breath
Me: Varsha tmyis fashion and u look stunning.
Varhsa: But it shows my body..
Me: No Varsha it shows your figure... And its hot..
Varsha: Shut up Parth....mind what u say.
Me: Mom trust me
Varsha: But Parth it shows tooo much of me.
Me: Its OK...it makes you look younger and I asked her to turn around.
As she turned I was Mad for what I say...her ass was poping out cause Jeans was too tight and I was able to see her panty strip as jeans was low waist and T-shirt was short...I was not able to move my eyes...I looked up and I could see her bra strip as T-shirt was tight and it was single strip...I was aroused. I now knew what made her so fit and sexy. Her dialy routine morning exercise. I somehow convienced her to buy it and told her not to remove and we will get saree packed...she finally agreed. I realized she was liking what she was wearing and she always wanted to wear. As she came out of trial room she was looking like a newly wed girl trying to hide her assets...I told her to be relaxed and be normal..I was getting more aroused with people starring at her body..oh my god..she was looking Bomb. We bought new pair of sandals to suit her...As we moved on road all were looking at her assets. Her Panty strips were visible but I never told her that...I hold her hands and she smiled. We were chatting and as usual she was cracking jokes...suddenly somehow my hand didnt stop and I removed her hand from mine and patted her ass...I thought she will get angry and she was...she told me
Varsha: I told you not to get so physical what is this?
Me: You told me Man dont ask
Varsha: But gentleman do..
Me: OK Varsha can I pat your ass....and we both bursted laughing...
I thought she was coming out from that Mother-Son relation and enjoying me..suddenly her sandal strip came out and she bend down to put it...as she bend I say her ass crack from top and I was aroused hard....As she got up I clinched her ass and move my hand to her waist...She looked at me with angry face and I gave her smile...she tried to release it but I requested her and she then gave a naughty smile...I was happy I tought I have got her now.. All were looking at us and I was enjoying.. I pulled her close and asked..
Me: hey Mom...sorry Varsha whats ur ass size...
Varsha: Naughty...I dont know you should have measured it...and she laughed.
Me: Ok lets go home and I will...
Varsha: Shutup
Me: Varsha cant we be real couples enjoying everything..
Varsha: What you mean everything?
Me: Everything which Every couples do.
Varsha: Ok we be good couples not like college going...
Me: Means...
Varsha: We can be couples doing everything other then sex.
Me: You mean intercourse
Varsha: yes Intercourse.
Me: When can I do Intercourse.
Varsha: only after marriage..
Me: So you are proposing me..
Varsha: Shut up Parth be serious, with your wife when you get married.
Me: OK..but rest all we can.
Varsha: Yes we can but...in limits.
Me: Ok...you have too many limitations.
Varsha: Parth I am liking all tmybut truth still remains that I am your mother.
Me: yeah its OK but soon I will get you out of tmythoughts
And she just smiled. As it was getting late in evening we thought to start back to Mumbai. We got in the car and reached home at 10:00 PM. As Mom was dressed in western outfit she ran into the house so that no one can see her. She changed into her routine saree and came out. We sat with some coffee and were discussing day. She told me
Varsha: It was enough for the day and you should start studying hard for your exams as they are 2 months away.
Me: Ok Varsha but what do I get after that.
Varsha: Lovely holidays for sure.
Me: Ok Varsha but I want some motivation to study.
Varsha: What?
Me: Daily outing for 2 hours with you and long weekends as now Iam not planning to go to college.
Varsha: OK but only for next 1 month.
Me: Ok....Varsha why dont you wear some night suits?
Varsha: I dont have any your dad never shopped for me as he was busy on aircrafts travelling. Nor he was into it.
Me: But I like it.
Varsha: Ok I will think.
Me: Can we go to shop that tomorrow evening?
Varsha: I think you should concentrate on studying
Me: That will motivate me...
Varsha: Ok lets see.
Then we wished good night and went to sl**p. I thought of kissing her but I was afraid. I got up in the morning early to study at 5:00 and 6:30 I heard some music from Moms room. I use to listen that everytime but never bothered to see. I went to her room and knocked. My Mom opened and I was shocked to see her in long tight truncks and T-shirt old types and she was exercising. That was her daily routine. I told her:
Me: you told me you never wore such stuff.
Varsha: tmyis for exercising...quite old and tmyis only I have
Me: you look hot but t-shirt is long..and I smiled.
Varsha: Go inside and study OK
I was not able to forget that scene but I continued studying for whole day at evening 5.00 I went to mom who was watching tv and told her
Me: Mom I am tired can we go out for some shopping and food.
Varsha: Ok but we should be back by 7:30. So that you can eat and sl**p early for morning.
We got ready and Mom wore a saree but tmytime bit colorful. I smiled at her and sat in car. I told her we will go today and buy some night dress for her. She opposed in begining but later agreed. We drove to shoppers as it is free for anyone to shop andthere is no one who shows stuffs you have to select. As we entered she was first hasitant to enter lingerie section and was roaming looking for other stuffs. I pushed her a bit and she went. I was waiting on a side like a husband and she was pointing at night wears and I was giving yes or no. Suddenly I looked at a transperant gown and pointed at it. She told no and showed eyes but I begged and she finally went and tried. She came out with smile. It was black bit transperant. I asked her to buy one more and I got courage and went inside and picked a sleeveless low neck short till knees gown.

We took both and reached home by 7:00 I had still 30 mins. I told Mom to wear and show me but she told she will wear at night. An d she went to change. As she was going I asked her:
Me: Whats your size Varsha
Varsha: What?????
Me: Size of your boobs and ass
Varsha: Some one was to measure it and she laughed...
As she went to her room I searched for a measure tape and rushed to her room. I knocked and she told me to wait for 2 mins as she was changing. I kept on knocking as I was not in control. She was f***ed to open the door in her blouse and Petticoat with saree loosely held over her shoulders. She looked at me and shouted.
Varsha: What is it Parth!!!
Me: Varsha I want to measure
Varsha: Go away Parth
Me: No
And I banged the door open. She was stunned but knowing what I wanted. I threw away her saree and OH MY GOD I saw her big boobs hanging out of her blouse and her petticoat was loosely tied and I could see panty from the part open near the strings. It was white in color cotton I guess. Her belly had some fat but it was flat. I was not able to control and I hugged her. She pushed me and told to do for what I had come. I took Tape around her breast as she moved her hands up. Her boobs touched my hand and I got massive erection. After adjusting tape she moved her hands down. She knew to give measures. I measured and it was 36...and she asked me to keep bit down and it came 35... Then I moved to her ass I bend in front of her pussy and I smelled a deligt. I put my hand around her ass with tape and pulled her closure to me giving me better view of her panty and I was just inch away of her pussy. I wanted to kiss it but I was afraid. I measured it and it came to almost 37 wow.... I was tight like rock but smooth like water...I got up and kissed her on cheek..she reacted back and I moved my hand on her belly. She hold it and told...
Varsha: No I told u not to do anything till exams are over.
Me: But I want yuo.
Varsha: You will get me after the exam is over.
Me: Sure?
Varsha: Yes but no intercourse...Rest whatever u want.
Me: I want you to be my Grilfriend...I love you
Varsha: I love you too but you need to study now and not distract...I will wear your night gowns after exams.
Me: Ok I will study hard.
I studied hard for entrie 2 months waiting for day to come.. We use to go out just catch hands and mom use to always be in sarees..days passed we catching hands me cuddling her, patting her ass at times, kissing her cheeks etc but not beyond that. My final exam was over and I was not able to wait for last 5 mins. I gave my papers and I rushed home. I met my friends on way and they told me they were going to disc that night Enigma and if I wanted to join..I told I will try but I dont have gf to come...they asked me to call if I can manage. At 2:00 PM I was at home ringing bell hard..As soon as Varsha opened I pulled her hand and kissed her lips...she shouted and asked me to come inside as someone might see...I kissed her lips only for a second.. As I entered I told her:
Me: You hubby is going to rank top
Varsha: What my HUBBY? Who???
Me: Me, Varsha
Varsha: Shut up you idiot we are friends close or gf and bf thats all.
Me: Ok Babes but I have started thinking of you more then that...
Varsha: Shut up and change
Me: Today is my day and exams are over now I get what I want.
Varsha: You remeber that..lets see
Me: Comon be a sport...
Varsha: Ok lets see first have your lunch
At lunch I told her all my friends are going for Disc and I wanted to go but didnt have a girl...She told if mothers are allowed I can come...and laughed..I thought she was hinting me..I told her
Me: Not a bad idea I will make u my babe for day get ready after lunch and wear stuff we got from Lonavala.
Varsha: OK, where do we go?
Me: Just come with me and do as I say.
Varsha: ok, I hope you are not going to take me to Disc and she laughed.

I got she wanted to come and was giving all hints... As we finished lunch my sex bomb was ready tmytime her jeans and Tshirt were more tight. She came and complained it was tight I told her u look more hot. I purposely asked her to turn to know her panty..she was wearing black as I could see strip and I threw my hanky in front of her so that she can bend to pick it and I saw her ass crack from top..wow she was white. As she gotup I put my hand on her ass Like a MAN and kept it long...she didnt say anything cause she had promised. I pressed her hard and asked her to follow me. She asked me to get car near to building door so that she can run in...I got and she just entered I am sure someone saw atleast our watchman but I didnt care. I drove her to Bandra and got her into a shop for ladies. I ordered Man at desk to show minis...Mom was shocked to hear and as she was about to say I put my finger on her lips and told YOU HAD PROMISED...She was now in my control she smiled and caught my hand and whispered I love you. Man asked which type they were looking and I told anything micro or thigh height...Mom was no one to say and I was feeling like a MAN... He got few and I asked Varsha to select she left on me..I selected a white micro mini which was not tight but free flowing which can flow in air...I asked her to try...she went in and tried and came out without showing me...I asked her what happened
Varsha: It fits me
Me: Are you sure of height
Varsha: Yeah but are u sure you want to buy tmyas it is tooo shoort
Me: Yes..I am more keen now
Varsha: Ok
Then we looked for Tops as I was going through it I saw halter top open from up which fits from shoulders upto just below breasts....I asked her to wear it...she was hasitant and I ordered like her husband to go and try..All were looking at us...I am sure they might be thinking.. As she went in same way she came out and like a obedient gf told it fits but its too tight....She whispered in my ears I need over shirt and a strapless bra to wear it...I got an erection thinking of it... We selected a white shirt transperant as top was black and she got a bra strapless.
Me: Do you need to wear it at all
Varsha: Yes dumbo...and gave naughty smile
Me: I wish you dont
Varsha: It depends where are u taking me
Me: It will be dark
Varsha: I hope I am not your babe for Disc tonight...and I saw smile on her face.
Me: Yes you are and today I am going to make you more 10 years young.
Varsha: How?
Me: Wait and watch...
Then I took her to a corner and asked which panty are you wearing
Varsha: Shutup
Me: No more shut up reply to all I ask baby you have prmised
Varsha: Black
Me: Type
Varsha: Cotton
Me: NO babe you need something special I know your size.
After buying Shirt top and Mini We went out and I asked her:
Me: Why ddnt you show the skirt to me
Varsha: I am not waxed
Me: Ohhh, where are you not waxed
Varsha: Legs dumbo
Me: And down and I patted her ass back
Varsha: Not even there
She was getting into my tune and enjoying all talking as well as holding...
Me: Ok you need to get it off right
Varsha: Yes
Me: Ok we will go to a salon
Varsha: Ok
Me; You like bushy down
Varsha: No Clean bit I didnt get time or was getting bored
Me: I like trim so ge it done
Varsha: But when you are going to see that
Me: Now you shut up and do as I say..
She smiled and she was liking me ordering her.. I drove to beauty parlour and got her in..as she was talking to lady there I told lady she needs to be a babe and I give you 2 hours...She smiled and asked who was she her elder s****r? As she looked bit young of her age I told her No she is my gf...she gave another smile dont worry you both make nice pair...Me and Varsha looked at each other and smiled..we were happy someone complimented. I asked her if I can see what they do but she told no as other ladies might object...As she went inside I sat out reading magazines...Suddenly I got idea...First I called my friends saying that I will be joining them.. They were all very happy. Then I rushed to a lingerie stall and asked for Thongs..I luckily got as shop was big and at Bandra...I selecte a sexy black thong as I knew Varshas size. Then I called for 4 pairs of bra and panties all different colors and sexy satin..I purchased blue, Pink, One rosey and one White...All were hot. As I reached parlour I asked if Varsha was ready and she told 5 mins...As I waited I say a Damsel coming and wow she was Varsha...Sexy haircut like Kareena and straight eyebrows done..She go some black spots away and was looking bomb...I wa happy and as we moved out I caught her by her waist..We then bought Blue lens for her...and went home...As i reached home I didnt believe i blew my card off and money too but anyways we had enough and I am oing to earn soon...We reached home at 8:00 PM and told her we need to leave by 9:30. Iasked her..
Me: Did you got all out?
Varsha: what?
Me: Mean your hair?
Varsha: not all I kept bit for someone who likes that way
She gave naughty smile and tmytime she patted my ass...I pulled her close and Kissed her hard on lips...we kissed for 5 mins like dogs putting each oter tongue inside and we were in heaven...I moved my hands all over her hair down to her bums which I pressed hard...she moved away and told it was time to get ready...Now I wanted her forever I wanted her to be my wife...m love I wanted to enter my birth place and give birth to our c***d... And I am sure she also was all for me...Then I gave her a box and told her to open when she starts dressing she smiled naughty and I was ure she knew from bag what it is...Rest all boxes of lingerie I kept in my cupboard...A 9:15 I shouted for her and asked her o come fast and here she came a sexy girl in Micro minis which barely covered her ass..and showing her flat naval...her thighs were like a milky wave and her stomach was like a flat table..Her breasts were like mountains wih lovelypick firm and out and hands were like handle of love... As she came nearer I got lovely smile of perfume which she got from parlour and lens were making her eyes look like angel...she was looking like 25 years old girl a bomb...I was sure she was exercising hard for last 2 months I could see her stomach more flat boobs more firm and grown and ass as heaven... As she came near I hold her hands and kissed her. I kissed her lips carefully so that her lipstick is intact and then her eyes... I was in a blazer and she told me i looked like greek god and I told her you look like Blonde beauty...

We got over arms in and started moving..I told her not to worry about people around as I am sure no one will recognize and we went to our car... As she sat in the car her skirt came up to her panty as it was very short and I could see her ass cheeks sticking to seat...I pressed her thighs and she moaned...We reached the Hotel and as she was getting out I saw her panty a lovely thong and her white ass cheeks out...I am sure others too saw as skirt was flowing ..Attendent took keys and I took her on by waist and moved inside...suddenly strong breeze flew and her skirt started flowing up. She tried covering it but was helpless...all the guards and people were staring at her and first time I enjoyed that sight..people looking at my sex gf, my sexy mom and surely wanting her. I put hand onto her Ass to hide and pull skirt down and pressed her Ass cheeks they were soft like pillow and I was erected doing that to my mom a babe in public...I pressed hard and she looked at me and moaned a bit...I pulled her string and as it hit back it gave a slassssssshhh sound...she gave a naughty smile and pressed her lips between her teeth...As we reached disc she had 100 admirers all aproaching her..our friends were waiting and all were stunned looking at her...Only some knew my mom actually 2 one my best friend and her gf...I introduced her as Ridhi my gf..she looked at me when I gave her new name and we shook hands and moved in.

As we moved in it was too dark with disco light on it was crowded but no one was as sexy as Varsha. I played with her ass cheeks putting her skirt up as we were towards wall...I asked her if she wanted to dance...she told I dontknow much but i pulled her..it was all shit she was dancing like a babe a gujju aunty dancing like babe yes....cause she was from rich f****y well educated and high society and I was sure she had done tmybefore she changed for my father....as they had love marriage and my father was too conservative but smart and intelligent...People were brushing her hand on to her and trying to get close...Tmytime I was not getting angry as earlier like episode that happened in theatre but i was enjoing...she was not m mom but a transformed babe...after some time we went off the floor and she was sweating because of ciggratte smoke and dance... We went to Sofa and saw couple kissing smooching and enjoying....we took a corner and sat..her legs were wet so was her neck and she was shinning...I opened her top button and asked her open shirt for a while she smiled and opened it...as she opened I saw her breasts out showing her black tits in black transperant top..I realized she was not wearing a bra I was knocked out
Varsha: You told me not to wear
Me: I want that Mom..Varsha
Varsha: I am all yours
Me: I want to open it now
Varsha: In public
Me: Yes I had a fantasy
Varsha: What if I say no
Me: Man dont ask.......
And I put my hand in it and pressed hard....she moaned loudly and I pressed her black tits as if i was tightening a screw she screamed and all looked at us but I didnt stop....as it was dark no one cared...I lifted her and asked her sit on my lap seeing other couple...oh my her ass cheeks were wet and she was smelling heaven..I played with her boobs kissing all over..I made her turned towards me and she sat on my lap like riding horse... I could feel warmth of her Cunt we kissed each other as I was plaing with her breasts half naked.. We realized we were in public and she got up and rushed in the loo..she adjusted herself and came...She told me she wanted to go home... I took her out as we took permission from friends and drove home...we didnt speak to each other nor we looked dont know why? As we reached home....she locked the door removed her sandals removed her top and came to me and hugged hard...she started kissing me all over and unbuttoned me... I pressed her ass and pulled her skirt down and out...here is my mom in front of me in thongs and transperant top I could see her trimmed pussy and I started careesing her..I moved my hand down and entered her panty...she gave a shock she undid my shirt and trouser and now I was in my undie whole erected and waiting for her..she looked at me and pressed my tool and asked:
Varsha: Whats the size
Me: Its yor time to measure
Varsha: oh smart how do I measure it?
Me: your choice
Varsha: with tape or mouth?
Me: Both
She went to get tape as she went I saw her ass cheeks and ass moving like a storm her waist flowing like water oh wow what a babe who can say she is 40 years old? She came with tape and I was standing there caressing my tool..she pulled it out and was stunned to measure it 8''
Varsha: My god it is bigger then your dad
Me: Is it? But u didnt measure with mouth
Varsha: I am afraid
Me: Comon My love Then your cunt has ot measure it
Varsha: I told you no for intercourse
Me: but I want you
Varsha: You can only do to your wife
Me: will you be one
She just smiled and bend down and took my tool in her mouth I know she was doing for first time as she didnt look expert but she was doing good..she kissed it and moved her tongue over it and sucked it hard...I started moving in and out and as I was about to cum she moved it out and i came all over the floor...she got up and went to sofa I follwed her and pulled her panties down..here she was trimmed like heaven and my birth place was inviting me...I bent down and started licking..man she was tight like a virgin and she screamed as i put my one finger, I tried to push another as she opened her legs and sudenly I saw her cum flowing like fountain waiting to erupt after years. We both were naked and she was cleaning our cum as she bent her I got view of her ass as if it was inviting me to ride her and I got erection..I went behind her and put my dick to her ass crack she told no and pushed me away...we went for our bath in our rooms kissing each other and came out in 30 mins...she was dressed in the transperant black nighty without bra and i was in shorts..we came out and sat on sofa she in my lap..I was playing with her boobs and thighs
Me: Varsha you look hot in tmy
Varsha: Yeah...thanks honey
Me: Varsha I love you and want to marry you
Varsha: No parth I am old for you and you have better future
Me: No I want only you and cant think of anyone else
Varsha: I am also liking tmyrelation but....it is not possible
Me: I want to be your hubby
Varsha: We will talk later...
Me: Ok tell me mom, Do you finger?
Varsha: Means..
Me: you finger my birth place?
Varsha: No ways...
I realized that as she was too tight down...
Me: You are sooo tight down
Varsha: yeah We hardly use to have sex as your dad was busy and I neverl iked to play alone..

As we were talking I started playing with her thighs and lifted gown to top...she was wearing a cotton panty.
Me: Waht shit you wear inside
Varsha: What?? It is good
Me: From tomorrow i want you to wear only satin Lingerieor silk.
Varsha: Ok
Me: Remove that now...I ordered like a husband
Varsha: But I dont have satin
Me: Darling dont worry I have few bought for you
Varsha: you naughty
Me: Remove it right away
She obeyed like wife and moved it out...I started playing with her clit and she started moaning...I got erection and she felt it as she was sitting on my lap....
Me: Lets do it...
Varsha: What?
Me: I wanna F*** you
Varsha: I told you honey no intercourse
Me: But why?
Varsha: It has to be with your wife
Me: But I think you as my wife
Varsha: But it is difference in thinking and being
Me: so lets be
Varsha: I dont want to marry a old lady
Me: You are not old Varsha, you still look like 30 years babe and today you looked like 25
Varsha: Are you sure?
Me: Yes....
Varsha: Prove it...
I was hard like rock and she was hot like bubble
Me: Ok will you do as I say?
Varsha: Yeah
Me: I will dress you tomorrow and take you to some college, if someone approaches you you are young and if not then...
Varsha: Which college?
Me: Some management college you surely dont look like a Graduate student
Varsha: But not in thatm iniskirt of yours
Me: no we will shop something new tomorrow morning.
Varsha: Why to waste money?
Me: Comon I will earn and as I have already got selected from campus it just question of a month.
Varsha: Ok as you wish
Me: and if someone approaches you?
Varsha: I go with him
As she told tmyI inserted my finger in her front hole with anger and she screamed
Me: Tell me what? Do I put another
Varsha: No Please dont I will do as you say..
Me: Then you marry me
Varsha: But...
And I f***ed it hard more inside...and go second finger now I knew how to control her
Varsha: okkkkkkk plssssssssssss I will do
Me: Good girl
I started fingering her and she fountained all over my shorts and legs
Me; Baby what you did?
Varsha: Its you who did..let me clean it
Me: How
Varsha: I will get a napkin..
Me: No some other way
Varsha: How
Me: Lick it off
Varsha: Oh it is you to lick mine
Me: I want you to suck my hard cock and lick both
Varsha: you mean drink your cum?
Me: Yes
Varsha: I have never done it
Me: I know it is always first time and I am sure you wanted to
Varsha: Yeah and I want many more things
Me: Like...
Varsha: I have many fantasies which I always hided
Me: Wow...sexy me tooo
Varsha: Like
Me: You need to drink all my cum lick yours and we share it....
She pounced like a hungry dog and got on ground on knees...she pulled my pants down and my rod was up as I was not wearing underwear inside...she took my tool in her mouth and tmytime she was better..she played with my balls and licked precums like a whore.... I pulled her gown from top and now she was all naked....she circled her cum on my thighs and licked her fingers...I was red hard...she started sucking hard making noise and tmytime to my surprise took completely inside till her throat...she started coughing but I caught hold of her mouth and pushed it back in...oh my she was toooo good and in few strokes I exploded in her mouth...oh my god what a sensation I making my mom drink all my cum...bubles started coming of her moth and she was mouthful...she spitted some on my thighs and mixed with hers...she gulped balance...and her tongue was sticky and full of my cum...she then startedl icking my thinghs like a dog and cleaned it completely and then she cleaned my balls and tip of my tool dry...She was like a whore and i Started imaginimg how thirsty she was... She llicked even single drop on her lips dry...

Me: How was it?
Varsha: yummmm...it was hot and salty
Me: and yours
Varsha: Sweet and delicious and she smiled....
She got up and turned around to go and get some water as she was thirsty as she turned I spanked her ass hard and her ass cheeks moved like water...she didnt say anything and I spanked it more harder...and I saw it getting red
Varsha: It hurting me
Me: But I enjoyed
Varsha: let me atleast have water
Me: Nope my whore...
And as I said that she looked at me and with naughty smile she opened her eyes wide as if in anger...
Me: Sorry
Varsha: You want a whore or wife?
Me: Both
Varsha: You cant have both if you win bet tomorrow and i have to marry you
Me: Why?
Varsha: You can have only one woman
Me: yeah its you
Varsha: then where you will get whore?
Me: You are there for me I will have both in you
Varsha: So you want me to be a whore...right and she smiled and went away for water
I was caught thinking I thought whether she had tmyfantasy....Or she was joking...I will ask when she comes...she came in 5 mins..and sat next tome bit away with legs stretched...we both were naked with clothes down on floor
Me: Why you took so much time
Varsha: Went for pee
Me: Oh i wish I could see you doing it
Varsha: Comon you fool akhir teri maa hoon
Me: So what its my fantasy and you told we will share each others fantasy.
Varsha: Ok....What else is your fantasy..
Me: To make you wear skimpy stuff exposing your assets
Varsha: That I saw at disc
Me: More of it take you around in public that way
Varsha: naughty
We both were getting excited again
Me: Now your turn
Varsha: No I am feeling shy but I always wanted lot to do but it all died when I married your father who was serious gentleman not like you a DOG
Me: Ok but your new to be husband is a dog and you can tell
Varsha: You are not still to be..remember tomorrow par hain pura
Me: I am sure i will win...but tell me what you want your fantasy..
Varsha: (After feeling bit shy and looking down) I want to get gang banged
I was shocked and my mouth opened
Me: What are you saying
Varsha: Yes, I am sorry but I always had that fantasy..
Me: Ganged banged by whom
Varsha: Anyone
Me: how many at a time
Varsha: As much as my hubby wants
Me: Oh you are so obedient I am sure why you never had sex with someone else inspite of being desperate.. You are faithful I love you more.

She got courage to look in my eyes now she smiled and got her eyes down again..She was perfect lady I thought kinky..yet shy...raunchy yet obedient...whore yet faithful.
Varsha: now its your turn
Me: I can say but you dont get angry
Varsha: Do you think so..i will not
Me: Iwant to F*** you in public place
Varsha: Isi t?
She was liking it...then we made to speak our fantasy one after another
Varsha: hmmm....I want to get old once
Me: Only once my whore and I pinched her pussy
She smiled back with bit pain
Varsha: it all on my hubby
Me: I want you to try with a****l once
Varsha: Only once and she pinched my ball and it hurted me...I was semi hard
Me: Its all on your hubby
Varsha...Naughty which a****ls?
Me: Dog? Or a horse?
Varsha: Dog is ok but horse is too big
Me: Its fantasy....
Varsha: What you want me to do with them
Me: we will see...now its your turn
Varsha: I dont have much more
Me: I have one more ...Golden showers
Varsha: Whats that?
Me: peeing on you
Varsha: What?????? She was notl iking it
Me: Yes its fun...
Varsha: We will see
By tmywe shared alll our fantasies and I was hard again. She kissed my tool goodnight and went in her room taking her clothes she told me to sl**p and get ready for tomorrow as it was big day for me...I dont know whether I will get my mom as my wife? I went to her room and knocked it...she was still naked cleaning her body I kissed her lips and told her to sl**p early as she should be fresh and asked her to be ready in normal saree by 9:00 Am..
Varsha: Saree?????? I will look old and you loose
Me: Dont worry we will shop and you wear what I select and then we go to college...dont worry I will not let you go I kissed her lips and told good night I went to my roon and I was not able to sl**p entire night thinking it I was making plans for her clothes and how she should look...My The day was coming....
Part III
I got up early in the morning as iwas not able to sl**p that entire night..Mom was as routine doing her exercise I knocked the door and she opened sweating with same old dress.
Varsha: You didnt sl**p it seems
Me: No I was worried
Varsha: You love me so much
Me: Yeah I do...cant we not do tmytest
Varsha: hmmm... Iwas also didnt get sl**p entire night and was thinking how stupid I was.
Me: Wow......Come close to me.
She came and hugged me...We decided not to have test and I was on my sky-hi
Me: So you are ok with me as your hubby
Varsha: I am still not sure..lets give time to tmy
Me: But Iwant to f*** I cant forget yesterday fun we had...
Varsha: I am sorry my dude...
Me: Comon...mom..
Varsha: Lets talk tonight....
Me: Are you sure?
Varsha: Give me a day to think...
Me: Wow you are so swee... But shopping is still on do away with your tmyold jogging stuff...
Varsha: Ok I dont know how much more money you will blow..Thank god your dad was wealthy.
I went for my morning routine and came at breakfast at 8:00 am...Mom was ready in her saree...I went from behind and hugged her hard throwing her on platform...I started lifting her saree and pulled her panty down..
Me: I told you I dont want tmycotton panties
Varsha: I dont have any other...satin
I pulled her with her hand and took her to my bed room..First time she was in my bedroom as a gf oh my god..I started thinking when she will be my wife..and be permanant with me here... I removed lingerie stock I had got and gave it to her..
Me: Here it is my love..all for you
She smiled at me and went and sat on bed...she opened all one by one and kepy pair on bed.
Varsha: Sexy...which do I wear
Me: That Blue dark will look on your white skin...
She picked all and was above to leave room..
Me: Varsha can you please wear it here
Varsha: No I will wear and come
Me: I told you wear it here in front of me let me see
Varsha: Ok..
I realized she liked when I ordered like her hubby.
She started stripping her self in front of me...first she removed her saree and first time I was seeing her in day light...Curtains were closed but beam of morning sun was coming from small opening.she was white as milk...then she opened her blouse and her boobs poped out in her white bra.... As she was about to open her petticoat I got up and opened the curtains for the entire rays to come...oh my god she was an angel...she just turned around hiding her body from someone seeing as her petticoat was also out...but her ass was completely visible as I had removed her panty in the kitchen...We were staying on the first floor and there were tall buildings around..I peeped out and there were few people reading paper in balcony...she was about to hide but I went to her and pulled her out and told

Me: Comon my babes no one is seeing
Varsha: Please people are...please close the curtains..
Me; Ok but what about my fantasy...
Varsha: I will fulfill all if we marry but spare me tmytime.
I obeyed her and closed curtains...when I was closing I saw few people watching desperately and I got hard....She thanked me and rushed inside my bathroom..I didnt follow her as I knew she has left her clothes outside...She came out in a blue lingerie...Bra and Panty...Wow what she was looking blue on her milky white skin was looking amazing...Panty was like a net giving her pussy view and bra showed her black tits...I was hard like rock and as she came near I pushed on the bed and opened her leg....I was dominating her and she was trying to rush kicking me...
Varsha: Please leave me Parth tmyis not correct
I went to her pussy and started linking,, pressing her boobs hard she was moaning and crying....I then tied her hands to bed with saree and she was looking like fish out of water trying to survive...I immediately undid my clothes completely naked and stood near her pussy though she had panty on... I opened her legs wide and moved her panty bit on side so that I can enter my birth place...She screamed
Varsha: No parth tmyis not correct please dont so tmyto me I am your mother still.
Me: Yes Mom but you are my gf and to be my wife...will you be
Varsha: I want a day I told you and tmywill hurt me my heart...
Listening tmyI left her legs went to her mouth and pressed her nose as she opened her mouth I enter her mouth..she was helpless and tied...I moved few strokes and came in her mouth...she gulped obediently but was crying with pain... I untied her hands which gave red marks as she was milky white and went to my bathroom for pee...as I came out she was sitting in the corner of the bed with her legs folded to her chest..hairs messed and crying
I came to her and told:
Me: What are you crying for I have not ****d you
Varsha: You were about to
Me: But I didnt
Varsha: It hurt me alot
Me; I am sorry but I was out of control you dont allow me and tmyis what happens..I left you cause I love you
Varsha: Thanks and she smiled..

She licked her lips as it had cum and went to bathroom..she came out and told I need to change bra and panty as it was all wet....I asked her to keep it and its OK.
Varsha: But we are going out right
Me: Yes so what wetness will keep on remining you of me and I love that smell
Varsha: Ok you naughty I never thought you are so grown up at age of 23...
She took saree and other stuffed to her room.. In 30 mins she came out dressed in the miniskirt which we bought for disc and Top which we bought from Lonavala..she was looking damsel well combed hair and fresh with make up and gave me a naughty smile....
Me: Are you going to wer tmyin day time and day light?
Varsha: So what isint it looing nice?
Me: Yes it is but....it will trouble you if wind flows and you will e exposed.
Varsha: You like exposing me in public right? So lets go.....
Me: But people in our colony will see you in day time..
Varsha; I dont care you have anyways exposed me by opening the window..
I thought morning episode made her more raunchy..She caught my hand and came out...I felt she has accepted me Please send your comments to pranav24m@ymail.com
... Continue»
Posted by pranav24m 3 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 23166  |  
84%
  |  7

Woman Discovers Son's Girlfriend is Lesbian

Prelude: A beautiful thirty eight year old woman with a sexy body is pleasantly surprised when she discovers her son's new girlfriend is bi-sexual like she is.



[Her story starts now.]

My son Michael and my daugh-ter Amber are shopping together at the Mall and are supposed to be home at seven o'clock for dinner. Michael invited his girlfriend Britney and she was originally going to drive over by herself at seven, but she called a few minutes ago and asked if she could come over early and get to know me. I have not met her yet, and told her to come over whenever she wants.

I change into my new bikini and around six o'clock I am in the kitchen preparing the celery, onions and bell pepper for the potato salad. The potatoes are already cooked and in a few minutes I will be able to chop them up into sections after they cool down a little bit more.

Suddenly, the doorbell rings. It must be Britney so I walk through the living room to invite her in. When I open the door I see the cutest little eighteen year old girl I have ever seen in my life! Her perfect little breasts have hard nipples that are straining at the fabric of her sheer blouse, and her skirt must be the shortest one that I have ever seen!

I reach out my hand to shake hers, but she puts her arms around me and gives me a really nice quick kiss! I like her already!

After the kiss, I feel a little unsteady on my feet, but manage to lead her into the kitchen to make her a lemonade and vodka drink. I open the freezer, get some ice cubes to put in the glass, then pour the lemonade into it. I hand the ice cold glass to her and she takes a swallow. While staring directly at the front of my bikini bottoms, she says, "Oh, this tastes good Mrs Walker, and I bet you do too!"

She suddenly steps closer to me and leans forward to kiss me. I am really attracted to her so I accept her advances and we tongue kiss for a little while.

After we break our kiss she places her glass on the kitchen table and pulls two different colored bikinis from her purse. She holds them up and asks me which one I like best. I tell her the black one matches her long hair and I bet it will look good on her. She asks me, "Mrs Walker, is it okay if I change into it here, or do you want me to use one of your bedrooms?"

I quickly reply to her, "Oh no, please feel free to change here. Michael and Amber are out shopping and won't be back for about an hour, so go ahead and do as you please."

As I grab my glass to put some more ice cubes I notice that I am trembling with anticipation to see what Britney looks like naked.

Britney looks me directly in the eyes as she slowly unbuttons her blouse and pulls it down off her shoulders. Jesus Christ what a gorgeous little pair of tits she has! They are just the right size for her petite body, but what makes them even more appealing is their erect brown nipples that look like two big pencil erasers. I tell her, "Britney honey, you have gorgeous breasts. I don't think that I have seen a pair that are so perfect as yours."

She smiles, then asks me, "Would you like to touch them?"

I immediately sit my lemonade drink on the kitchen counter and walk over towards her. I stop about a foot from her, then reach up with both hands, quickly give them a feel, then start to turn around. Britney immediately reaches down, grabs my left wrist and says, "Mrs Walker, don't be shy!", then guides my hand back to her breast.

She continues saying, "Please spend a minute or so touching them. It feels so nice having a beautiful woman like you squeeze them and gently pinch their nipples."

I am thrilled to please her, so I put both my hands back on her tits and start playing with them. I look into her eyes while I am gently pinching her nipples and we begin passionately tongue kissing each other. After a couple of minutes, I break our kiss because I am having feelings that I would like to do more than just kiss her. If she was not my son's girlfriend I would lead her to my bedroom right now and have sex with her!

I walk back across the kitchen, take a drink from my glass, and watch as Britney puts her thumbs inside her skirt and panties and pushes them down to her ankles.

Jesus Christ, she is so physically fit that I can see every muscle in her naked body expand and contract as she steps out of her clothes!

After she places her skirt and panties on the kitchen table, I can't help myself from staring directly at her pussy for a few seconds. It is beautiful! She must have just shaved it this morning because it is so smooth! I just want to get on my knees and bury my face between her legs, but she does not ask if I want to.

Anyway, I can't stand here and stare at her like this, so I put my drink down and start chopping up the potatoes. Out of the corner of my eye, I can see her naked body approaching behind me and she puts her arms around my waist. She whispers in my ear, "Mrs Walker, is there anything you would like me to do for you?"

I can feel her hard nipples poking me in the back as she slowly moves her naked pussy back and forth against my bikini clad ass cheeks. I am trembling and unable to speak as she moves her hands up under my bikini top and begins fondling my breasts. I continue chopping the potatoes as she unties the strings holding my bikini top together. She starts pulling it down, so I relax my arms for a second to let her take it off me, then go back to chopping the potatoes.

Britney takes my bikini top and throws it on the kitchen table, then puts her hands back on my tits and begins gently caressing them while she holds me close and kisses my neck. This is very enjoyable to me and I begin to moan softly.

She is breathing heavily and after a few seconds, she pushes my bikini bottoms down to the floor. I step out of them, then Britney gets down to her knees behind me, picks them up and throws them onto the kitchen table. She starts running her hands up and down my smooth shaved legs and says, "Mrs Walker, your legs are the most shapely ones I have ever put my hands on! They are so smooth and I love your tan lines!"

I tell her, "Thank you", as she roughly squeezes and gently slaps my firm white ass cheeks a few times.

Suddenly, she pushes my cheeks apart and says, "Mrs Walker, your ass looks so inviting! May I stick my tongue in it?"

Without waiting for a reply, Britney presses her face against my asshole and rams her tongue in it! Jesus Christ, her tongue is so long that I can feel it flick around inside me! I start moaning loudly as she continues fucking my ass with her tongue for the next few minutes.

Suddenly, Michael and Amber pull into the driveway and park! Britney and I frantically put our bikinis on, and just fifteen seconds later Michael and Amber walk into the kitchen through the back door! That was close!

Anyway, the four of us have a really nice dinner by the pool and are sitting around talking afterwards. Britney keeps giving me secret glances now and then while she sexily licks her lips and purposely plays with her breasts when nobody is looking at her except for me.

She is driving me crazy, so I ask her, "Britney, we appear to have the same dress size. I have a few of them that don't fit me right because they are a little tight on top, but I bet you would fit into them perfectly. Let's go to my bedroom for a while so you can try them on. If you like them, then I will give them to you."

Amber interrupts me and says, "Mom, how come you never asked me if I want those dresses?"

I sternly look at her and say, "Honey, you have enough clothes. Your closet is full of dresses, but all you wear is jeans and a T-shirt."

I tell Michael and Amber to take a swim in the pool, then take hold of Britney's hand and lead her upstairs to my bedroom. As soon as I close the bedroom door she immediately strips naked then sits on the edge of my bed with her legs spread wide apart and starts masturbating.

I just stand there in shock for a few moments while I stare at her beautiful naked teenage body. Britney begins breathing hard and says to me, "Mrs Walker, we only have a few minutes! Do you want to have sex with me or not?"

I immediately snap out of my trance, then get down on my knees between her legs and bury my face between her legs.

Oh my God, she tastes as good as she looks!

I really like my son's new sexy girlfriend! ... Continue»
Posted by TonyClinton 2 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex, Masturbation, Mature  |  Views: 4057  |  
96%
  |  4

Catholic Nun Strips Naked During Church Services

Prelude: An beautiful young woman is a Catholic Nun. One Sunday morning she is given the opportunity to conduct her own Church service. She has a fantasy about being naked on stage in front of the entire congregation so she can watch them admire her slender sexy body. This is her story.



[Her story starts now]

The Father of our Church became ill suddenly this Sunday morning and he summons me to his office. He says "Katherine, please fill in for me today and conduct a brief service for the congregation. God bless you."

Oh my God, this is the moment I have been waiting for! I quickly run out of his office to my humble living quarters. I disrobe then take off my underwear and put my habit back on. Please Jesus, forgive me because I am going to live out my fantasy and sin in front of the whole congregation!

An hour later I walk onto the stage where about two hundred people are waiting for the Father to give his sermon. I announce that he cannot be here today then launch into a speech about young boys and girls having sex before marriage. My speech lasts about ten minutes then I address the audience and ask if there is a young man in the crowd that would like to come up on stage and help me demonstrate the sin of having sex before marriage.

I look over the congregation and see about twenty hands from young men waving around. I see a really good looking eighteen year old guy about half way down the aisle so I point at him and say, "God has blessed you my son! Join me on the stage to play the part of a horny teenager having sex with his girlfriend!"

The properly dressed young man steps onto the stage and I immediately push my hand down the front of his pants. His cock grows in my hand as I lean forward and begin tongue kissing him. Oh my God, his cock is getting huge and I cannot keep my fingers around it! I get down on my knees, unzip his pants and pull his cock out. The Lord has blessed me! This is the biggest cock I have ever seen in my life!

As I stroke the young man's cock back and forth, I look over at the congregation and say, "Praise the Lord for delivering this evil for us to witness!"



The Church is silent as I get down on my knees and open my mouth as wide as I can then push my face towards Satan's tool. I take about four or five inches of the young man's cock inside me and pause a moment for Jesus to forgive me, then begin rocking back and forth. After a few minutes I let his cock pop out of my mouth then stand up and thank the Lord for preventing me from gagging.

I motion for two of my assistants that are standing back stage to come out and help me get undressed. They hurriedly walk over to me and within a few seconds I am completely naked. The congregation gets to their feet and begins applauding as I walk naked back and forth across the stage with my arms extended upwards to show off every inch of my magnificently toned slender body.

After a couple of minutes, I return to the young man and see that he is staring at my awesome figure while slowly masturbating.

I watch him for a few moments, then look over at the audience and say, "Satan is here right now! And he wants this young man to push his tool inside me so you will understand his power! I will let him do this for a few minutes until the Lord intervenes and makes him take it out of me! Praise the Lord for his guidance!"

My assistants bring out a piece of carpet, position it down in the middle of the stage, then run back over behind the curtains. I lay down on it then look up at the young man and say, "Satan wants you to put your cock into my smooth shaved pussy! Are you going to do what Satan is tempting you to do and sin, or are you going to decline and make me have to choose another volunteer from the audience?"

The young man immediately begins undressing and replies, "I believe in God, but I am not going to pass up the chance to fuck a beautiful woman like you!"

He gets down on his knees between my legs and I guide him into me. I shout to the audience, "Satan is entering me! Please pray for this young man and I because we are sinners!"

The young man starts giving me a good fucking and I can't help from screaming, "Oh Jesus Christ! Oh, Jesus Christ! Satan is inside me! He is deep inside me! Satan is demonstrating his lust for human female flesh and he is enjoying himself. Oh Jesus! Oh Jesus!"

While Satan continues to fuck me the audience is silent. They are listening to our sweaty naked bodies slapping together along with my screams, "Oh my God! Oh my God! Please God, don't let Satan's seed enter my body! Jesus, please help me and use your powers to prevent Satan from making a baby with me!"

Suddenly the young man stops fucking me and I feel him ejaculating. His cock pumps warm sperm inside me several times but I am not worried. Jesus will answer my prayers and prevent me from getting pregnant.

After a few moments they young man pulls his cock out of me and stands up. He reaches down and grasps my hand then helps me to my feet.

Immediately there is a thunderous applause from the audience. I feel grateful that they enjoyed the Church service so I walk back and forth on the stage and blow kisses to them.



Later in the evening while I am taking a bath, I am beginning to get a little nervous about getting pregnant because Jesus has not contacted me yet.

As I get out of the bathtub and start drying myself, a wave of relief comes over me when Jesus speaks personally to me and says, "Katherine, I have answered your prayer and you will not get pregnant, but I am upset that you gave out your email address to the congregation after your sermon earlier today. I checked your computer and found that you are making appointments to conduct private counseling sessions in your room with other young men that were in the audience. I suggest that you start using birth control pills because I am a busy person and don't have the time to listen to your same prayer requests everyday." ... Continue»
Posted by TonyClinton 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 2228  |  
81%
  |  2

Teacher Strips For The Team

Disclaimer: This is a fictional story. In real life, the author does not condone non-consensual sex in any form. All characters are over 18.

It had been a long time since Banning High School had any kind of a winning athletic team, but going into the final game of the season, the basketball team had a good shot at the league championship. Still, head coach Bill Dark was wracking his brain thinking of ways to motivate his team.

What could he promise his young players that would make them play that much harder? He remembered when he was in school. His team won a championship, and his coach took the team out drinking. That's a possibility. He remembered another story he heard about a coach that hired a stripper for his winning team. Hmm, that appealed to Coach Dark's lecherous side, he would enjoy that, too. Who could he get? There weren't any strip clubs around this small town. Someone in the school? Maybe some of his players knew a real sleazy slut that he could bribe or blackmail. He decided to approach Joe and Rick, his team leaders, on the subject.

*******************

Joe and Rick were hanging out in the hallway outside the locker room watching girls, when Coach Dark joined them. "Who's the one with the firm ass?" he asked, nodding to a petite brunette.

"Some Junior," replied Joe. Coach Dark had been coaching Rick and Joe for a few years, and they were used to his frank talk about girls.

After commenting on a few more girls, Coach Dark approached them with his motivational plan. "If you boys win Friday night, I want to give you a special reward. I'm thinking about getting a stripper.

Joe and Rick looked at the coach, grinning. "That would be real cool," commented Rick, and Joe agreed.

"Trouble is, I'm not sure who to get. I just might be able to persuade the right girl. If you boys could see anyone in this school naked, who would you pick?"

Rick was staring down the hall while listening to the coach. "Here she comes now, Coach."

There were several girls coming down the hall, but Coach Dark knew whom Rick was talking about. Mrs. Carlson, the buxom blonde English teacher, was bouncing in their direction. She was wearing a tight sweater, and as she hurried down the hall, the teacher's breasts rose and fell with each step. Ba-boom ba-boom ba-boom! All three males kept their eyes glued on the jiggling pair. When she had passed, the two teens moaned, and Coach Dark chuckled.

"Coach," said Joe, "If you can get her to strip, every last player would give a hundred and ten percent, or die trying."

Coach Dark nodded. "I'll give it some thought, boys. Good choice."

*****************************

That big-titted bitch Marilyn Carlson was going to be one tough nut to crack, thought Coach Dark. Married, in her 30s, tenured, stuck-up, considered herself better than the gym teachers. He'd seen a few faculty members flirt with her, only to get ignored or rebuffed. Hell, I'm one of those, he recalled.

But Coach Dark had been at Borman for many years, and knew a lot of people. The first thing he would do is use his friendship with the principal to look at her teaching record. The next thing would be to have a chat with the police chief. The Chief owed the coach a big favor for starting his son a few years back.

**********************

Marilyn Carlson had seen the two boys, and Bill Dark, leering at her out of the corner of her eye, but refused to acknowledge them. Dark was a typical crude, aggressive jock. When she first started teaching at Borman ten years ago, he used to flirt with her, put his arm around her, and even kissed her on the lips at a faculty Christmas party. She once gave one of his star athletes a poor grade, and he got the principal to intervene and make her raise the grade. To this day he has a condescending, "little lady" attitude with her.

His star guard, Rick, is one of her students, and a poor, ill-mannered one. Earlier this year, Mrs. Carlson was walking through a crowded hallway between periods, when a hand from the other direction suddenly reached out and gave her breast a quick grope. Mrs. Carlson turned around and saw Rick look back at her, but she could prove nothing, and never approached the popular, good-looking athlete about the humiliating incident.

Joe, the big stocky forward, was another student of hers. The girls love him, but to Mrs. Carlson he's just a cocky k** that tries to look up her skirt and gawk at her breasts. She hated it when these c***dren stared at her breasts, and ignored the tingling in her puckering nipples such sexual attention caused her, or denied it was happening.

Mrs. Carlson was in her classroom grading papers during her free period, when Bill Dark entered her room. She presumed he came to ask her to give one of his athletes a break.

"Hey, Marilyn," he said.

"Bill," Mrs. Carlson replied. "Are you here to have me give one of your students a break?"

"Better than that, Marilyn," Bill replied. "I'm here to tell you how you can help and inspire my whole team, and give pride to the entire student body, and the community."

"Wow, how can I do that?" Mrs. Carlson sarcastically asked.

"Are you aware of how popular you are among Borman's male student population?"

"I don't know what you're talking about." Mrs. Carlson really wasn't, and didn't have any idea what the coach was getting at.

"I took an informal poll among the athletes, and not only are you considered the number one babe teacher at Borman, but many would choose you over any female in the entire school!"

Mrs. Carlson didn't have time for Coach Dark's flirting. "Bill, I have to get these papers graded."

"I'm dead serious, Marilyn, the boys think you are very sexy, and you know that I agree with them."

Mrs. Carlson still thought he was making this up. "What do you want, Bill?"

Coach Dark sat on Mrs. Carlson's desk, glanced at the door, and quietly said, "Did you ever see the movie 'The Best Little Whorehouse in Texas?'"

"Yea."

"Remember when the coach took his team to the prostitutes for winning the championship?"

"I guess,"

Well, sometimes us coaches need to reward our young men when they win championships. And if my team wins the championship Friday night, they deserve something special."

Mrs. Carlson still thought the coach was joking around. "You're going to take the team to a whorehouse?"

"Well, Marilyn, not exactly. But, uh, the boys were sort of told that the staff would throw a party with a stripper if they won, and you, uh, were their very first choice to be the stripper,"

Mrs. Carlson felt her face getting flush. Of all the nerve to come in here and joke about something like that! "How dare you come into my classroom and talk to me like that! I know you have friends on the board, but if you don't leave now, I'm filing a complaint!"

Coach Dark opened up the manila file folder that was attached to his clipboard. "Well, Marilyn, before you get all high and mighty, I kind of stumbled across a skeleton in your closet."

Mrs. Carlson looked at the first page of the folder. Her heart sank when she realized that it was a copy of her police record! In college, she had been arrested, along with a carload of girls from her dorm, after the bars had closed. The police found a small bag of pot in the car. It wasn't Marilyn's, but all of the girls were charged with marijuana possession. Marilyn never even smoked the stuff, but the public defender recommended that they plead guilty, and were charged a small fine.

Mrs. Carlson sat speechless. "Marilyn," the coach said, "We all had our youthful indiscretions in college, but you lied about this in your job application, and with the district's zero tolerance policy today, your teaching future wouldn't be worth a plugged nickel if this got out."

Mrs. Carlson sat with her head in her hands. He was right. Her job, her career, her standing in the community, the embarrassment this would cause her k**s… "Why are you doing this, Bill? What do you want from me?"

"I told you what I want. I want to be able to tell the boys that if they win Friday, that you will do a striptease at a private party. You're the one they want."

Mrs. Carlson's head was spinning from all of this. The boys really want to see me naked? Was he making that up? "Bill, I'm thirty-six years old, and I've had two k**s! Why would they want me?"

"Marilyn, you know how these boys get hard for a mature, adult woman. They sit in your class every day and have dirty thoughts about you. Don't worry, you'll be great!"

Mrs. Carlson was speechless.

Coach Dark knew Marilyn's attitude had been deflated, and he could get bolder. He stood behind her, and put his hands on her shoulders. "They stare at those large hangers of yours every day, and just go nuts for you."

Mrs. Carlson was overwhelmed with different emotions. Anger, fear, anxiety, but she also felt a strange erotic stirring, thinking about all those boys lusting for her.

"You're gonna do it, aren't you, honey?" whispered the coach.

Mrs. Carlson, fighting back tears, nodded her head.

"I'll give you more details later." The coach moved his hands down her chest and squeezed her breasts. "And I'm gonna look forward to seeing these myself." Marilyn silently pushed his hands off of her chest, and the coach left the classroom.

**************************

More than once on the way over to the restaurant, Mrs. Carlson considered turning around. She still wasn't sure she could go through with what that bastard Bill Dark was making her do. Her heart sank when she heard that the team had won, and this morning Bill called her and gave her instructions for the evening, which he warned her to follow explicitly.

At ten o'clock Saturday night, as directed, Mrs. Carlson entered the rear door of the restaurant. It was past the grill's regular closing time, but the coach told her that the owner was a friend of his, and he booked the back room for a private party. She waited in the kitchen while the owner went and got The Coach. Mrs. Carlson stood wringing her hands, still praying that there was a way out of this. She looked at herself in a mirror above a sink. She had spent a long time getting her hair and make-up and clothes just right, although she wasn't sure why. Her shoulder- length golden hair was full and shimmering. Her long earrings dangled from her lobes. She still worried that the woman in the mirror would be a disappointment for the teen-aged boys used to seeing teen-aged girls, or nude models in photos. Fifteen years ago, maybe…

The Coach entered the kitchen, smiled at Mrs. Carlson, and ordered, "Take of your coat." Mrs. Carlson unbuttoned her coat and took it off. The Coach ran his eyes up and down her red blazer covering a white turtleneck, her tight black mid-thigh skirt, and black hi-heels. She looked pretty conservative, but the sweater and skirt were specifically requested by the coach. "Yea, that'll work. Nice! Give me a minute to announce you, and then come out when you hear me call you. You're gonna be great!"

"Who is out there?" Mrs. Carlson nervously queried.

"Just my team, and coaches, and a couple of other people. I gotta go, be ready!"

Mrs. Carlson could hear Coach Dark get everyone's attention. "We have a little entertainment planned, that I'm sure you boys are gonna enjoy. So lets get on with it. Come on out, Mrs. Carlson!"

Before she even stepped through the door, she heard the teen boys cheering. Then when she entered the room, they really erupted. The twelve players were sitting around a long folding table at the head of the room. The Coach was standing on the table, waving her up to join him. There was a chair against the table, and Mrs. Carlson stepped up onto the chair in her tight skirt, and onto the table. She looked down at the cheering teens, each with a can of beer in front of them. That was unnerving enough, but what shocked her were the people behind them. Much of the male faculty of Borman was sitting and applauding her. They included the principal, all of the gym teachers, the janitorial staff, some of the senior English teachers that she had worked with for years, and her current young student teacher.

The Coach stepped off the table, and suddenly rock music started to play over the PA system. Alone above several dozen males, Mrs. Carlson started to slowly dance, bringing more cheers from the crowd.

She danced in place for a minute, still hoping someone would come to her rescue, but when she saw Rick and Joe yelling, "Take it off!" she knew she was defeated. She pulled her red blazer off of her shoulders, and dropped it, to the cheers of the crowd. The sweater that Bill had requested she wear was sleeveless, and tight.

As The Coach had told her earlier, she tried her best to make it look like she was enjoying it. She put her hands up as she danced, and her big breasts started to bobble under her tight sweater. She tried to f***e a smile. She got some polite applause, but the crude teens again yelled "Take it off, Mrs. Carlson!"

She crossed her hands, grabbed the edges of her sweater, and started to lift it.

There was more cheering as she pulled the sweater up over her bra. The turtleneck was not the slickest choice for stripping, and she awkwardly pulled it over her head. Dropping it, she danced in her white bra, per The Coach's prior orders, the sexiest bra she owned. It was a low cut, push-up bra with lace along the top of the cups, that she had to purchase for a formal dress once. It exposed ample cleavage, and her breasts jiggled in and out of her bra.

Mrs. Carlson f***ed another smile, but she felt more like crying. This was like some bad nightmare. She looked down at the young, grinning students surrounding her, staring at her bra, and looking up her skirt. Then she looked out at her peers and superiors, and they also were leering and applauding. Mrs. Carlson felt further humiliated when she heard Joe yell, "Look you can see nipples poking out!" Still, she realized that she was feeling an involuntary wave of arousal. She suddenly had a flashback to when she first grew her breasts. She was so proud of them, and once had a fantasy of proudly dancing topless for her male classmates. Damn, why did she have to remember that now?

The boys were yelling, "Take off your bra!" but Mrs. Carlson was prolonging that moment. She stalled by slowly working the button and zipper on the side of her skirt. There were cheers as she did, and when the zipper was down, she slowly, reluctantly, started to slide her skirt down her hips. The coach had said not to wear pantyhose, to wear garters and stockings. Mrs. Carlson didn't own any, so she was bare-legged. She did find a fairly tight, skimpy, flattering pair of white silk panties that her husband had purchased for her, and that was what was being exposed as her skirt dropped.

Mrs. Carlson kicked her skirt away from her feet while still dancing. The crowd whistled and cheered as she stood in her bra and panties and hi-heels. Her silk panties were pulled tight over her pubic mound. They were a bikini-cut, and scooped down slightly in front. The thirty-six-year-old mother's thighs, and even stomach, jiggled as she danced, but it was still her cleavage bouncing in and out of her bra that was revving up the crowd most. When Mrs. Carlson nearly fell from her hi- heeled shoes, she bent down and removed each of them. As she leaned over, her cleavage hung way out of her bra, causing more noise from the crowd.

There were more calls of "Take of your bra!" from the barely-changed voices of the teens, and when it became a chant, Mrs. Carlson lowered her left bra strap off of her shoulder. There were more cheers for that, as well as when she lowered the right strap. The busty teacher reached behind her with both hands and unclasped her bra. She meant to hold it up over her chest to prolong her fate, but didn't catch it, and it floated to the ground. Her large white breasts fell out of the cups and immediately started jumping about as she danced. The roar of the small crowd was like a jet plane to Mrs. Carlson, who actually felt a wave of dizziness with the realization that she was dancing topless before dozens of males that she knew.

She looked down at the boys, who were laughing and pointing at her bobbling tits. Their eyes were glued to her round white breasts capped by dark pink areola, and hard pink nipples. Mrs. Carlson couldn't smile now, the humiliation being overwhelming, but she gamely tried to put on a show. She raised her fists in the air, with her elbows bent slightly, and thrust her breasts in and out.

While looking out at the faces of her faculty co-workers, Mrs. Carlson was aware of her growing arousal. She tried to suppress it. But as she danced topless, she heard one of the teens say, "Look at her panties, she's wetting herself!" Others pointed and made comments. Rick yelled, "Getting turned on, Mrs. Carlson?" She couldn't see the stain spreading over her tight panty crotch, but she knew it was there, and it only increased her shame.

"Take your panties off!" shouted the boys. Mrs. Carlson ignored them, thinking she had gone far enough, but soon from the men in back came cries of "Panties, panties!" She didn't want to show her pubic hair. Her bush was very hairy, and Mrs. Carlson considered trimming it before her strip, but that would have clued her husband. She was sure the crowd would be grossed out at her hairy puss. The distraught teacher stalled by turning her back on the crowd and shaking her ass at them. With more cries for her panties to come off, she pulled up on the sides of her panties to give the appearance of a thong. She shook her naked white thirty-six-year-old ass to cheers and lewd comments by the boys. Finally she slowly lowered her panties down her hips. She bent over to pull them down farther, and the crowd could see a patch of pubic hair between her legs. The young boys, and most of the older adults, had never seen a woman's ass shake like that.

Finally, Mrs. Carlson turned around and displayed her full- frontal nudity. Her pussy was indeed a very hairy dark- blonde triangle of fur sticking way out from her body. She looked down and saw one boy wearing her bra on his head, and another boy sniffing her panties before passing it on to the next.

Finally, the music abruptly ended, and Coach Dark stood below her, coaxing her down off of the table, to thunderous applause. He put his arm around her naked body, making her face the crowd.

***************************

"Boys, I'm glad you enjoyed the show," announced The Coach. "But Mrs. Carlson isn't done yet. To further reward your fine efforts this season, Mrs. Carlson wants you to know that, right here right now, you can do anything you want to her, and she will do anything you want. Go to it, team!" Mrs. Carlson gave a wide-eyed, open-mouthed, incredulous look to the coach, but immediately Rick was on his feet and groping her left breast, and Joe was grabbing her right breast, and the rest of the team were right there with them, competing to get their hands on any part of their English teacher that they could. Mrs. Carlson squealed loudly as hands groped her tits, ass, pussy, and thighs. As she was jostled around, she saw Bill Dark and many of the other teachers watching and laughing. But mostly she was surrounded by twelve of the tallest boys in the school, grabbing and fondling her.

After the initial shock, the groping was having its effects on Mrs. Carlson. As much as she tried to fight it, the rough grabbing and pulling at her breasts and nipples, as well as her pussy, were arousing her. Her squeals were punctuated with whimpers and moans. Rick clamped his lips around her breast, and Joe did the same to the other. They were the two popular, attractive students, and had some sexual experience. Rick gave up Mrs. Carlson's tit to a teammate, and rubbed her pussy mound. When he inserted a finger into her, he yelled, "Wow, this is the wettest pussy I've ever fingered!" He inserted two more fingers, and slid them easily in and out of the well-lubricated pussy. He moved his middle finger up, and diddled his pretty teacher's swollen clit. ... Continue»
Posted by 1superhornyguy 11 months ago  |  Categories: Voyeur, Hardcore  |  Views: 994  |  
100%
  |  2

My son Ramesh

My son Ramesh


I never thought I can give this kind of present for my son from me on the new millenium. My son Ramesh is working in US and returned home for the millenium. As usual I was very excited to see him. He has been living in US for 5 years now and he comes home every 2 years. He arrived on the Christmas day as myself and his dad went to the airport to pick him. Ramesh was very excited to see us both despite his jetlag and just kept talking. Since we picked him up in the middle of the night we went to bed soon even though Ramesh wasn’t keen. In the morning after the breakfast we sat down to open our presents. They were lot of them. Jewelry, perfumes, clothes etc… Some were for his friends and our relatives but most were for his mom and dad.

For the next 4/5 days Ramesh was constantly with me helping in my kitchen and in other chores telling tales about his US life. Every now and then he went to see his friends to catchup with him. On the 31st, I thought of asking him on a gift from me for the new year. At lunch, his dad came from work to have lunch with us and on the table I brought up the topic. His dad also liked it and said he would like give another gift too. Ramesh refused any gifts at first but I kept stressing. After some time he told his dad that he will accept anything his dad gives and told me he will think and tell me what he wants from me. Then I asked him “Probably we should get you a wife!” Ramesh blushed a lot and said “Na…I am too young for it”. We laughed off. After few moments Ramesh said “I know what I want for new year mom! I was afraid to say it before dad.” I said “That’s good! Then spit it out!”

Ramesh said “Hope you wont be upset mom!”

“I wont..Tell me…If I can afford it I will” I replied.

“Sure you wont be upset mom!”

“Yes honey! I wont! Now tell me” asked him eagerly.

Ramesh paused for a moment and said “Gosh! This is so embarrassing!”

“Come on Ramesh! It wont be that bad”

After another moment he said “I want you mom!”

I laughed “You want me son? You have already got me!”

“No! I mean I want more of you mom!” Ramesh replied.

“More of me! What more honey? Do you want me to come to US too?”

“Well, I want that too but…more means…” Ramesh hesitated again.

I said “Come on Ramesh! more means?”

Ramesh paused again for a while an then said “aah…I want something….that is underneath your saree mom..”

I was stunned. Before I could recover, he continued “I want to lick your yoni (pussy) and enter it mom”

My senses went blank….I could not hear anymore. I could see Ramesh but can’t hear his voice. I was dumbfound.

Then suddenly half of my bl**d rushed to my mouth and suddenly I uttered “I am your MOTHER for god sake Ramesh! What the hell are your asking?”

Ramesh said “You only provoked me mom. I just told you what I want.”

“I am you mother…You don’t expect to get gifts like that from your mother!” I paused.

“This is sick Ramesh! Why do you want such a gift from me?”

“Because I love you mother”

“Is this the way to show your love? By asking your mother to sl**p with you?”

Ramesh kept quiet.

“Oh Ramesh! What has gotten on to you son? If you are lonely we will get you married!”

Ramesh interrupted “No mom! I don’t want anyone but you”

“But I am your mother! You were born out of me. You are my body!”

“But I am a man now mother! You have been great to me as mother and I want you to be my woman too!”

“Shut up! Dont say that kind of words” I screamed.

Ramesh kept quiet and I walked into my bedroom and shut the door.

I kept thinking. I still have these pictures of my son in my thoughts…so innocent and respectful. What happened to him? He is lusting for his own mother. I bore him for 9 months and brought him to this world. He was a good student and has done well in his life. And then suddenly this? Must have been the westernisation I thought. My thoughts drifted along for another hour or so and by then my anger got lost. I felt sorry for Ramesh.

I came out of the room and looked for Ramesh. I looked in his room. He was lying on his bed reading a book. I walked in towards his bed. He pretended my absence.

I walked up to him, sat on the bed and asked “Why Ramesh? How did you get such an unnatural thought?”

He smiled, then got up, picked up a cd he brought with him, held my hand and pulled me to the computer room.

He loaded the cd and opened a web-page on the cd. The page had a picture of me and below it, it had numerous links to several text files. The he clicked on one and showed it to me. It was a erotic mother/son i****t story!

All the other files were mother/son sex stories too. Some were consensual and others were ****s. Some involved sl**ping or un-concious state sex. Many even claimed mothers getting pregnant by their sons!

Gosh! So much literature on mother/son i****t!

Ramesh left me there for me to explore more. I was disgusted at first but slowly I got interested in the stories. Some even write that they recommend mothers to have sex with their sons.

I read through some of them before it was time for me to cook for dinner. I left the computer and Ramesh took his cd back.

I had to go to bathroom to ease myself off after reading those stories. No wonder those stories gave Ramesh some sexual thoughts about his mother.

Ramesh never spoke to me about it after that. We had our dinner and we went to sl**p early. Ramesh was still watching tv. That night I had to seduce my husband to fuck me. He was surprised a bit about my sexual intensions but we had an excellent sex. My hubby is a good lover. But to be frank, during the act I replaced him with my son fucking me.

But I took care not to utter his name aload. The whole night I kept thinking about those stories. I even dreamt of them. In the morning after the breakfast, I waited until his dad left saying he will not be coming home that night as he has y2k work. As soon as he is out I asked Ramesh for the cd. Ramesh didnot utter a word and gave me the cd.

I spent prettymuch the whole day reading those stories. I was surprised to see somany of them. And there were many with Indian cultural background too!

We had lunch…I went back to the computer. We had afternoon tea…I went back to the computer. I took a break to cook dinner for both of us and soon after we had our dinner. Ramesh insisted he will go to his friends place but I told him not to. He was not happy and resumed his tv watching. We both watched the tv until midnight. We the clock striked 12 we congratulated eachother on new year. His dad rang us from work and Ramesh rang all his friends here and in US to wish them.

After calling everybody Ramesh resumed his tv watching as I went to my bedroom. Then I took off my saree and my blouse leaving only the bra and pettycoat. Then I called Ramesh.

Ramesh walked into the room and I caould see him being agape looking at me. I told him to come inside and lock the door. He locked the door and turned towards me and I said “Here is your gift Ramesh! Your mother’s body and her yoni”

Ramesh was very excited “Really mom?”

I said “Yes son!”

He just leaped towards me saying “Oh Thank you mom! Thank you verymuch!” hugging me tight and planting his lips onto mine. The sensations of my son’s lips on mine was excellent. He then he sucked my lips and tongued my mouth. It was ecstatic enjoying my son’s sexual moves and rubs. He was caressing my body with his hands. He moved his hands slowly on to my buttocksand then inserted his hands between my thighs to touch my pussy. I sqealed a bit enjoying his explorations. He stroked my ass crack and my pussy with his middle finger for a moment and the moved his hand to untangle my pettycoat’s thread knot. As he untangled I felt a bit shy as I tried to hold on to my sliding pettycoat but he was too quick to grab my hand. He then whispered in my ear saying “let me unwrap my gift mom”. I was excited to my high with those words. He then untied my bra to reveal my motherly breasts for him. This time to satisfy his sexual hunger. He then took my nipple into his mouth and started sucking on it. It was my son sucking my breasts but I had feeling of my lover sucking me.

He kept sucking my breasts for few minutes interchanging them by caressing the other. It was a breast sucking sex of my life. I wondered where did he learn all this?

Then the took me to the bed and laid me on my back. By now I just bacame a follower doing everything he wants me to do. He then started kissing my breasts and slowly worked towards my navel and then to my lower abdomen towards my thick bush. As he reached my bush I inadvertantly raised my legs and folded them for him to access. He then used his left hand to widen my crack as he looked at my pussy with curiosity. I felt embarrassed for a moment as he looked on at his birth place. Then he slowly moved towards it to take my clit into his mouth and starting sucking it. It was at that instant I had my first orgasm. It just happened because of my excitement I guess.

He sucked my clit for few moments and then his tongue was allover my cunt. He inserted it into my vagina, fucked me with it and licked every part of my pussy clean. It was then he took off his clothes as I watched him in desperate condition of having my cunt fucked. I never was in this position before. When ever I wanted I hinted my hubby and within minutes he was on to it. Now it appeared as if Ramesh took ages to remove his clothes. As he took off his pajama his cock sprung up like a cunt seeking device pointing towards me. I never imagined I will get to see my son’s erection to the least that I am gonna be fucked by his thick meat.

As soon as he undressed Ramesh moved over me, positioned himself, held his dick with his right hand and then ran over the head over my pussy lips and my clit. I shuddered as his head touched my clit. He did it for few strokes and then he inserted it into my vagina. I moaned loud. It was the moment I was waiting for. The union of yoni and lingam….the union of mother and son….the union of my flesh with me.

I was at my sexual ecstacy as he started fucking me slowly for few strokes. Than suddenly he started pounding my cunt in vigourous motion. I started moaning more and more louder as he increased his rhythm. It was then I had my second orgasm. Ramesh too climaxed not long after that as he squirted his potent seed into me for the first time.

He then collapsed on me patting and puffing as if he had been thru an aerobic session.

After few moments he said “Mom, that was the best gift I ever had in my life”

I asked “Did you enjoy your gift?”

He said “Yes! More than anything! How about you?”

I said “I enjoyed every moment of being your gift” stroking my fingers thru his hair.

He concluded “I love you mom”

I said “I love you too son” as he moved to kiss my lips.

After the kiss he asked me “Will I get to use my gift again?”

I said “Yes! Anytime whenever there is opportunity!”

“How about now?” he said pushing his semi erect dick into my soppy pussy.

I was shocked that he is already getting hardon. I replied “Ok son!” enjoying our copulation and anticipating for another ride of my life! Half an hour after my son finished filling me with his cum, he was fast sl**p beside me. I too was tired from our my sexual encounter and dozed off thinking about all that happened we hours ago.

I donot know how long I slept but I was waken by the sound of somebody opening the front door. I gotup immediately to find my clothes but heard the steps getting near. I quickly grabbed my blouse and went back to bed and covered the blanket over me. I didnot even had time to hook my blouse. So I turned on my side trying to hook atleast the first hook. Then the door opened and it was Ramesh’s dad. He switched the light on as I pretended I just got woken up. I looked at him and said “You’re back?” He said “yes! not any serious problems so came back”. He looked at Ramesh as I told him “He wanted to sl**p with me here. I will wake him up”. I carefully started turning so that he would not notice my open blouse. By then he interrupted “Don’t worry! Let him sl**p here. I will sl**p on his bed”. I did not attempt to move then on and he switched off the light and went to Ramesh’s room. I laughed at my position. Good that Ramesh is my son. Otherwise which husband would see his wife in bed with a naked man and walk away saying ‘let him sl**p?’

Underneath the blanket his son is completely naked with his mothers’ drying cunt juices all around his dick and his pubic hair. And I am wearing my blouse unhooked and completely nakedbelow my stomach with my cunt filled with his son’s thick cum. It gave a whole new meaning for the phrase “looks deceive!” I was so excited by the scenethat I had to wake Ramesh for another session of mother/son sexual ecstacy.

That night was a night of my life with my son fucking me on my bed and my husband sl**ping in next room. Ramesh too started talking kinky after he knew that his dad is sl**ping in his room. During our fuck session he kept saying words like “Ah! I am in heaven…thanks dad” and “you have a sexy wife dad”. I was terribly afraid that his dad might come back. I think if a mother like me wants to have an extramarital affair, I recommend them to seduce their sons. How many times you will get to fuck your lover while your husband is sl**ping next room?

The next morning I got up early to prepare the breakfast. I felt great that morning! Ramesh and his dad though, slept well until 9am. Since both had slept late I let them sl**p until then and the went to my hubby to wake him up. I woke him up and he grabbed me to give a good lip kiss for the new year. We both hugged for a while as he embrassed me tight. I told him he should get up as it is getting late. He murmured a bit, gave me another kiss and then trotted to bathroom telling me to wake Ramesh up. He dissappeared into the toilet as I went to our bedroom to wake ramesh up. I woke him up and started pulling his blanket. He is still naked underneath it and I wanted to take a peek at the manhood that took care of my lust last night. He held on to the blanket and asked where his dad was. I told him he is in the toilet. Then he suddenly pulled me on to him as I stumbled on him and he gave me a deep lip kiss. I tried to struggle first but then I stopped as I enjoyed my second kiss of the morning with my second man. He held my left breast with his right hand and started caressing it while kissing. After a while I stopped him and got off him telling him to get up and walked out to the kitchen.

Ramesh got up and went to our second bathroom. After a while he came back to me in the kitchen while I was standing at the kitchen table. He asked me where’s his dad and I said he might be taking a shower. He then asked “where’s my breakfast?” I said “wait! its getting ready! Let your dad come.” He said “not that breakfast mom!” and came to me from behind, aligned his dick against my ass cheeks, put his hand into my saree tangles and held my womanhood and said “this mom”. I was so excited with his kinky gesture I almost came. I could’nt help but moan a little and said to him “you just had late night snack few hours ago! Are you still hungry?” He said rubbing my mound and his dick “Yes mom! your food is so tasty I cannot have enough of it!” I said trying to overcome the feeling “this food legally belongs to your dad! So don’t try to eat it while your dad is around!”

“No?…not even a taste?” Ramesh said in a dissappointed tone still rubbing my pussy lips thru my saree. I was so excited, I could feel my juices coming out but tried controlling it and told him “Nop! not even a taste! Wait until your dad is gone and you can eat as much as you want”

Before I could finish the sentence, Ramesh took his hand away from my pussy as he saw his dad coming. His dad must have over heard my sentence, he asked “What is that you want to eat son?” I stumbled on hearing his words but regained my composure and said “You son is very hungry! He wants his breakfast before you come!” I almost laughed at the kinky meaning of those words. I was looking at Ramesh who by now walking into the lounge with a big smile on his face smelling his fingers that rubbed my cuntlips.

“Then you should have given him! He must be starving!” his dad said. Ramesh quickly looked at me with a lustful gaze and said “See! Dad doesn’t object!”

“I don’t object! If he is hungry you should feed him Kantam!” his dad added. “I can eat later”

I turned away as I could not smile at my hubby’s innocense. I thought to myself “If you know what me and Ramesh are talking about, you would not only object but kill us both”

We cut the chat and had our breakfast. Ramesh kept passing me “give me your pussy” looks at me. After we had enough to eat, there is still some left so I asked Ramesh if he would like an another round. He said “No mom! Not now”. He paused a while and then said “I will have my next round after dad is gone to work”. I knew what he was getting at but kept quite. His dad said “That’s my boy! Take a break and have another round! It will make your mother happy!”

Every word my hubby says is inducing a twitch in my already drooling cunt. Added to it Ramesh is taking it further saying “Will you be happy mom?………will you?”. He kept asking until I said “Yes!”

Ramesh sat on the couch watching tv while his dad dressup to go to work. I knew he is watching tv but counting the moments of his dad leaving the house. Finally after 10 mins his dad bid bye to me and Ramesh and Ramesh saw him off and closed the front door. Before I could hear his dad opening the car door, Ramesh is already naked and untangling my saree. He ripped my saree off and threw it on the couch and dragged me to our bedroom while hugging me and caressing my breasts.

By the time his dad pulled the car out of our driveway Ramesh got me naked and was all over my body. He did not listen to my plead that his dad could come back. As he inserted his dick into my wet pussy, I heard my hubby’s car drive away. I didnot have any relief until his car pulled away and before he was gone, Ramesh is already pounding my pussy with vigourous and long strokes.

I was amazed by Ramesh’s restlessness to fuck his mother. His dad did not even leave the premises he has already made me naked and copulating with my vagina. Before I could come to my senses and started enjoying, Ramesh already came spurting his hot cream into me. He must have been very hot. We both were patting for breath and we are in a mess. We both were lying across the bed with Ramesh on top of me. My blouse and pettycoat lying on the floor. My pussy is all wet with combination of our juices. I was left unfulfilled as Ramesh finished earlier than me.

“Thanks for the second breakfast mom” Ramesh uttered while controlling his breath. “It was as good as your real breakfast”

“You have eaten forbidden food Ramesh!” I said smiling. “This food belongs to your dad”

“You know mom” Ramesh said squeezing my nipples “Forbidden food is always tasty…specially my mother’s…Once tasted you can never stop”

And then, dad himself gave me permission to eat” he said as we both laughed.

We spent most of the new year day naked and on bed. We fucked four times before we both were exhausted and it was time for his dad to get back from work.

It was only in the evening I wore my saree again. Ramesh never gave me an oppotunity to wear it keeping my pussy wet all the day. He had a final snack before his dad came home and started complaining his dick hurts. I never had somany fucks in a day for years. Ramesh’s dad used to fuck me like that when we were young. Never thought I will see that day again.

To say the least from that day onwards, Ramesh became my second lover. We became mother and son only for other people and for his dad. It was very hard to balance being mother and lover with a stud son around and doing all kinds of mischievous things. Ramesh never had enough of me and used to m***** me even when somebody is around. he does more of it when somebody is around us. He would never let an opportunity go to fondle his mother’s body. I always wondered whether he is doing it for shear lust or to hint people around that he is bonking his mother. In anycase, I liked it.

Ramesh’s four week holidays passed by in a flick. This time his holiday was spent in an unexpected manner though! He had new girl and I had a new lover. The new millenium has provided me with a son-lover and with lots of cum in my pussy and another cocktail of love juice marks on my bedsheet. I thought I would get him a bride this time but never imagined I would become his lover and take his semen in me.

A week before Ramesh’s departure, I became sad. Previously, it used to be only a son’s see off. Now its a son and lover. He made me rid of all sexual frustrations I had and took me to a new hieght of sexual ecstacy where only a son can take his mother to. I felt sad missing a son and a lover. Ramesh has another week in singapore before he would go back to US. Seeing me very dejected of Ramesh’s departure his dad suggested me to take a trip to singapore with him. I was so excited but at the same time I felt a bit guilty that I am taking advantage of my hubby. It wasn’t until the next day when Ramesh lifted my pettycoat yet again to show me heaven, I decided I need to have another week of this forbidden dick of my son. So I booked and flew with my son to sinagpore. Ramesh and I had time of our life. It wasn’t a lot different from India but in singapore Ramesh got access to his mother’s pussy even in the night. Shopping and sex were the two main things in our agenda with everything rolling around those. We talked to my hubby on phone but everytime we talked to him Ramesh was either licking or fucking my pussy. We both talked together with him while our genitals locked. Only a son can give this opportunity!

Before we knew the week was over and we had the time of our lives. Ramesh saw me off at the airport the day before he flew to US.

I flew back with fond memories of our lustful ‘honeymoon’ followed by a big shopping bag. Ramesh took care of all the shopping bills. Somehow I felt like I was his e****t or a call-girl and Ramesh paid me for my services to him. The perverted feeling in me was satisfied that I became a personal whore for my son.

After he is gone to US Ramesh called me more often specially when his dad is not around to talk about his fantacies of fucking his mother. He makes me so hot on phone that I tell him I replaced his dick with my fingures as we kept talking. I even asked him if he thought of me as his e****t during our singapore lustweek. Ramesh said it was not the case and he payed the bills as a gratitude of me being a perfect mother. It was until later I found our that Ramesh also paid for my airfare. Ramesh might have did it for love towards his mother but I certainly felt I e****ted my son while in s’pore. With the amount of spending he did on me, I figured its well over 5000 rupees per day. We kept talking about all the kinky things. Our phone calls have become more like lover calls instead of mother and son ones. He never completed a call without giving me an orgasm when his dad is not around.

It wasn’t another three weeks passed by, I realised Ramesh has left me more than my fond memories of becoming his lover and probably his whore. The loads of semen my pussy was soaked in all the time when Ramesh was here finally managed to penetrate my egg. Little did my egg know that the semen was from my own son. Little did Ramesh’s semen knew that it his mother’s egg he’s penetrating. How would they know? Their job is to procreate. The evolutionary cycle has turned around with semen from my own son penetrated his own mother’s egg.

I went into this philosophy mode. All these mother/son relationships are all created by us. In my opinion everybody is free to mate with everybody. Look at a****ls; a son always fucks his mother to mate and create more. Likewise a mother always gives her son a chance to make her pregnant. Take a look at ancient history! Every culture has mother son turned lovers relationships. The mother earth also mated with her son to produce. Eve was Adam’s mother. Eve also became the wife of her another son/grandson Cain whom she produced through Adam. Several greek legends married and lusted for their mother. The famous Jocasta and Oedipus mother/son copulation yeilded 3 c***dren. Jocasta must have been one happy woman when she married her son.

In my opinion mother/son sex is natural thing to do. Since a woman matures and marries generally when she is 15/16, her breeding season is divided between her husband and son/s. The first fifteen years until she turns 30 are husband’s to produce and when her sons turn 15 she should be mating with her offspring and breed with them until the age of menopause. For me it seems logical and our bodies are designed for it. It is a well known fact that women reach their prime sexual stage when they are past 30, the age when her sons too reach a sexual age. The sexual desire of a mother and her son would balance each other at that stage.

I started out late now at 43, but I still feel I have few more years to breed with my son. I am starting now. To say the least I am pregnant with my son. It felt good. I felt as if I am godess Rati, the love godess who became a lover to her son Kama, the cupid.

As usual my husband thought his semen lacked some discipline and invaded his wife’s womb. My mother-loving son is very excited that his semen made its way to penetrate his mother’s egg and made his sexy and slutty mother pregnant with his c***d. I have mixed fellings about this. I am not happy because I am pregnant at this age but at the same time I am excited because my own son made me pregnant. I am fucked by both men of my life and I became pregnant by both of them.

Few weeks later I was stuck between two males competing for possession of a pregnant female. Ramesh might have thought he wanted to see his slutty mother belly grow as his baby took shape. So he proposed his dad that I should go to US. He used the excuse saying hospitals are better there. His dad on the other hand wants me to be with him so that he can see me safe. I took the backstage letting them sort out as I have nothing to loose. No matter where I stay I will get good care and my bed will always be warm. If I am here I will have my hubby dick in my pussy and if I am there my son will still keep it lubricated and wet.

Finally Ramesh won. His dad let go as he knew I will be well there. A week later, during fourth month of my pregnancy, my hubby saw me off at the airport. I felt sorry for him since he is unknowingly send me to my lover and illicit father of my baby.

Ramesh picked me up from the airport in US. He was very excited to see his mother-lover. We drove home and he waited nomore to see his mother naked with her growing belly. We both celebrated with you know what!!! He fucked me passionately as if a husband parting from his wife for a long time. I don’t need to tell you the happenings in detail after that. The life is usual with doctor visits, pregnant sex, dad/hubby phone calls to India, sex again, parent talk with my son as mother of his baby, and more sex. We are tired of inventing new postions to rest my belly while Ramesh filled me.

A month later, my son revealed his ultimate desire. A desire to marry me. I was shocked at first but was happy that he wanted to marry me. He said “Since we are already having a baby together, we should get married.”

I did not get his point. I said “But I am already married Ramesh! to your dad! How can I marry you?”

He said “I don’t know! Divorce him or…”

I said “Shut up! Why would I spoil a good relationship? And whats wrong with staying as of now?”

He said “Like how?”

I said “Like now! Married to my hubby! You will still get what you getting from me and have me anytime you like! What wrong with being as now? The baby is yours and I dont’ need to change surnames either”

Ramesh interrupted “But I want you all by myself mom! I want to be your hubby! I want to take care of you myself”

I said “That’s sweet son! But I am also your mother and still married to your dad! I might be pregnant by you and sl**p with you but relationwise you will still be my son first!”

I could see Ramesh got disappointed by my rejection. He didnot talk to me well for two hours after that. So I put a proposal. I said “How about an agreement?”

“What agreement?” he asked.

“Since you will be here in US for a while, I can be your wife when I am here!”

“How?”

“We can marry here and I will become your wife. Whenever I am here I will be called as your wife. But I India I will be your dad’s wife and your mother. You can share my body with your dad but only as your mother as we are doing now. That means I will be your wife in US and your dad’s in India”

The idea seems to have worked with him. But then he asked “What if dad comes here?”

I said “You dad will be the same person to you when you will be in India. He will be my illicit lover here”

Ramesh laughed “Dad? your illicit lover?”

“Yes! Once I am married to you he will become my lover not hubby!”

Ramesh agreed. The following friday, we went to a temple and got married. He put me another mangal sutra around my neck and formally I accpeted my son Ramesh to be my second husband. I became my own daughter-in-law. For the firstime after my son fucked me, he removed my clothes and fucked me as a husband. I felt Ramesh is more a husband to me than his dad as by the time Ramesh married me I am already pregnant by him and it appeared to me as if I am his real wife.

Five months after we got married, we had a baby girl. Ramesh’s dad flew to US to see his daughter. We stayed together for three months. Ramesh and his dad competed yet again for their first fuck with me after delivery. But this time his dad won as he is in holiday here. The next day Ramesh took me to a hotel to get his first taste of his mother-wife’s pussy after delivery somehow avoiding his dad coming with us. I didnot tell Ramesh that his dad had the first milking session with his mother’s cunt.

After three months, Ramesh’s dad flew back to India giving Ramesh more time to fuck his mother-wife. Ramesh reluctantly sent me to India after another three months... Continue»
Posted by nana414 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 5055  |  
73%
  |  12

Mommy Received Joy With Son

This story is about one mom and son. This is not my experience. So don’t take me wrong way. I wrote this story as third person. You all will enjoy it.

First introduction of characters – first is the son, 20 yrs. Old and other one is mother 40 yrs. Old. Mother is horny and hot but not a wrong lady. She is having a great figure 38, 32, 38. Father usually went to office in morning 9 am and return at 5 pm

Mother is taking bath after father departure. Son is peeping in the bathroom. Son is watching her ass. This is round and very fleshy. Suddenly mother turned front and son become speech less because mom is cleaning her pussy with hair remover.

Now mom pussy is clean and fair in look. Son started masturbating at the gate of the bathroom. After some time he released all his cum at the gate and put foot cleaner on the material. Mother’s bath was complete so she is also drying her body and about to come out from bathroom.

Mom dressed herself and come to the kitchen and called the son for breakfast. “Come on son come down take breakfast.” Mom was busy in presenting breakfast. Son sits down and trying to see inside her dress from down. Mom yelled “what are you doing stupid boy”. Son said “mom I want to see you nude. I want to see female organs”

Mom gave a tight slap to his son. Shouted on Son – “what are you saying, do you know this is sin. And you want to see your own mom nude. Stupid I tell this to your father”. Son left the breakfast and went outside the house in anger and sadness.

He hadn’t returned on lunch time. Son was wondering on road. At evening father came asked about son. Mom replied he have gone to his friend’s birthday party might be return late. Now mom is worried. Son didn’t return in night even. He slept in near by park bench. Mom had taken slipping pill for sl**p because she is very worried for his son.

Next morning father asked then mom again said lie that he slept at friend’s home and will return within some time. Father went to the office. At 10 AM in the morning son returned home.

Mom said to son – “Son its ok about your yesterday’s behavior. Don’t be sad”

Son said – “mom what you have decided about my yesterday word.”

Mom – “I am your mom are you sick I will tell to your dad yes so stop these nonsense”

Son – “no one loves me what I want which you can’t give me. You tell this to Dad and he will kick me out of the home. Do you think I am smart enough to earn money and survive? I have to sl**p in the park like yesterday night”

Mom – “no don’t say like that….. I love u so much no no no”

Son started crying.
Mom – “Don’t cry son”
Son was become senseless and fell on the floor because of starve for last 36 hrs.
Mom holds him and trying to keep him in sense but in vain. He took him to his bedroom and keeps him on bed for rest.

Son awoke at 3 pm and went to Mom and said that Mom please give me some food. I was food less form last 2 days. Mom said oh son I am giving you come to the dinner table. But son said I want to take bath first. You please bath me as you were doing in my c***dhood. I am feeling weakness.

Mom agreed and told son to open your cloths and come to bathroom wearing towel I will bath you. Tent was arisen after seeing kneeled Mom while bathing son. But mom was not noticing this. She was busy in bathing his 20 yrs. Old son.

After bath Son has dropped his towel. Mother saw his big tool but more her face other side and left the bath room and saying that come down after wearing your cloths. I am serving you food down at dinner table.

So took lunch and both were quite. Son went outside for walk in the evening. Mom said I love you son. Return soon I will wait for you. Father came at five and he also saw his son back home. So no question for Mom he is having now.

At night after father slept Mom went to son’s room and asked – “what u want from me”
Son: “where is father slept?”
Mom: yes he has slept
Son: “Mom I am starving for sex but from you I just want to see female organs from very near sight”
Mom: are you sure
Son: yes Mom (son is convincing mom but his mind knows he want to fuck her)
Mom: not fucking me I will show you my body naked don’t dare to touch ok.
Son: I said ok
Mom strip there and am naked in front of son
Son: Mom please show me pussy lips clear
Mom came near son and now son can see. Son sat down and keeps his face near mom’s pussy lips. He doesn’t touch it but he smells it from his nose. Mom allows him. Now he is running his tongue on pussy.
Mom: no don’t do that
Son doesn’t stop he is running his tongue now inside her pussy very fast and like dog he is licking your pussy walls. Mom went away and get dressed. Son’s tool was get hardened so he done masturbation remembering Mom’s pussy.

Mom went to dad for fucking but he denied. Telling he is tired today. She slept off.

Next day morning scene

Son wakes up and comes down for tea. Mom saw in his eyes which are red.

Mom: how was sl**p son?

Son: can’t sl**p as usual because of last day incident. I was thinking that I have not to do like this.

Father is taking bath so he can’t hear our conversation

Mom: oh son you are so great……

She came near son kisses him

Son’s mind is clever he want her to careless from his side because he wants to fuck her today at any cost. Then Mom gave son tea. He drinks tea and after some time at 9 o clock father went to his office and Mom went to bathroom. Son is Mom in the bathroom while taking bath.

Mom was just bathing… after some time she feels that son is peeping and shouts at him. Naughty boy go away. Son went to his room. Mom was hungry for sex from last day but she don’t pretend it

Mom took more time in bath and washes her pussy and boobs long time. She wants her pussy to be cleaned by son.

Mom comes to breakfast table and her internal desire to be ****d today by her son.

Mom: son! Come down.

He came down. She gave him food. Son is taking break fast. Both are quite but both want sex.

Afternoon at 3.30 PM

Son: Mom I want to lick your pussy once again today
Mom: no I can’t allow that
Son: please mom I don’t do anything more
Mom: hm k. only licking not any more only today
Son: ok

They went to sofa. Mom raises her nightgown and removes her panty. Son has started licking fast and faster than yesterday. Mom just allows him. Son is licking Mom and she was dripping now and son was drinking all the liquid.

Mom: haaaaaaaaa
Now Mom want fuck but you can’t say so she is making her body more open.

Mom: I can’t control if it goes more……….. So she says enough stop

But son doesn’t stop and rubbing his hands on her ass and holding her tight. Mom gets up and goes to kitchen. Son ran and catches her there and keep her down on there floor. Mom tries to escape. But son doesn’t want to let her go. He holds her tight and started tearing her night gown.

Mom: don’t do this to Son please

Son torn her nightgown and ride on her. He also tore her bra. She ran to hall Son holds her there. Mom dropped on floor.

Mom: leave Son. She began to scream

Son has started pressing her on the floor. She is crying with pain. Son holds her hard and throws her on the sofa.

Mom: ha oh leave Son plz

Son rides on her. Mom is pushing him. Son is pressing her boobs hard like b**sts. He holds her hands back. Her both hands are locked back. Son’s tongue is running on her body. He is sucking her boobs for 10 minutes. Mom began to moan.

Son left her hand and with that hand his fingers are running on her clits. Mom ahhhhhhhhh it’s too good. Her pussy is wet now. It is dripping once again. Now she can’t stop herself to hug Son and now she is running her hand on son’s head in joy and sexy sound is coming through his mouth. Haaaaaaaa ammm. Now Mom wants a hard fuck and now she is holding son’s dick.

Mom: fuck Son. Son …………. ohhh can I suck u
Son: ok mom, suck it

They are in 69 position. Mom is sucking him harder even biting. Son is moaning now Yes mom yes. Like this Come on mom come on uuuuuu Mom is sucking deeper

Son: mmmm qhhhhhhh

Mom: ahhhhhhh

Now son’s tongue inside mom’s pussy and fucking her they are doing this 5 minutes

Suddenly the door bell rings. Oho father will come. Mom ran to toilet son check the door its 5.00 PM.

Father came back. He asks you why you are sweating so much and where is mom. Son said she is in her room. Why you are sweating. Son said ac of my room is not working and I m trying to repair it so Now it’s all right. Father goes in.

Mom went to kitchen for making coffee for father. After coffee son went outside for walk
Returned home at nine O’clock. Mom was thinking what to do after that she called son for dinner. Today father is also in mood to fuck her wife.

Mom was in kitchen son went to her and kisses and smooches her. And she says papa will see. But he says papa is watching match on TV today is Final of IPL between Chennai Super Kings and Mumbai Indians. So papa is glued with TV

Father is also in mood to fuck you because he is happy Chennai won the match

All moved to hall when match was over. All took dinner. Then all went to their room for sl**p. Son went near mom and said in her ears that he will wait. Son slept because he knows Mom will take time to come to him.

At 12 Mom came to Son’s room. It was not locked, she came inside. Son was sl**ping
She called him. But he slept Mom will awake Son after giving Son blowjob.
Son woke up and hugged her.

Mom says you can’t fuck me today we will have tomorrow morning. But Son kept his dick on her pussy and pressed hard.

Mom: ahhhhh

Son is running his dick hard
Mom: ha ha. Fuck me son make me your slut I am your whore

Son is fucking hard and holding her hairs she is shouting. Now mom reached orgasm 1st.

Son: Seat on my lap mom, Fuck me. On his lap she is riding on him.

Son: fuck me from up and down hold my back.

Mom was fucking him hardly. Son is holding her ass and keeping her up and down
Up n down up n down. Son is now inserting his finger inside her ass hole.

Mom: ahhhh son I am Cuming.
Son: now I want to fuck your ass
Mom: fuck Son in doggy. Your dad never done this my ass is virgin

Son used some oil. Son is now pressing his dick slowly in ass.
Mom: please be gentle am virgin
Son: I m pushing my dick slowly
Mom: it pains please remove
Son: Please mom, bear some pain
Mom: no I cant

Son is slowly running his hands on her boobs and pressing it gently. Son is now doing to and fro action in some distance.

Mom: do fast
Son was giving one hard jerk with every 4-5 moves.

Mom: I am coming I am coming

Now son’s complete dick is inside her ass. And he is fucking her very hard.

Mom: come on my ass, fast your dad will wake up
Son is running his dick very fast in her ass. She is moving forward after each stroke.

Mom: come inside Son.

With each stroke mom’s body move forward and she came back for taking each stroke.
Son’s strongest jerk and she is on bed. Son released his liquid on her body.

Mom: ahhhhh I am so satisfied
Son is also falls on her body and lay on her body. Mom gets up n clean her body and goes to bedroom.

Both went and slept.

Next Morning

Mom as usual wakes up and went to kitchen and after that she came to son’s room and gave him a blowjob wakes him up… she left her room when he came in her mouth.Son went to bathroom and freshens up. Mom went to kitchen and busy with daily work.... Continue»
Posted by nana414 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 5802  |  
84%
  |  5

Just Sex with My Son Turned Into Love Making

One night my husband and I came home to find our son fucking his girlfriend on the couch in the living room. My husband and I went out for dinner, just the two of us, and we stupidly trusted and thought that our son would just innocently watch a movie with his girlfriend and then take her back home. We should have known better than to leave a 16 year old boy with his girlfriend alone. That was how I got pregnant by my husband, who was just my high school boyfriend then when we were both 15 years old.

We made the mistake when we were young, and now my son is committing the same mistake. Not that we only caught our son having sex with his girlfriend, but also they didn’t use a condom. I really didn’t want my son to go through all the troubles and regrets that my husband and I went through, although we did eventually pulled through, but it was a long and painful process.

During that night, I had a long talk with my husband about our son. My husband was very understanding of our son’s sexual frustration at his age and that he should have his sexual tension relieved, although he agrees with me that our son shouldn’t be having sex with his girlfriend from what our own experience in the past taught us.

I was very concern about my son and his girlfriend, because I really don’t want to see what happened to me happened to them. But my husband was right about a boy having needs to satisfy his sexual urges. And what was a mother supposed to do?

I was trying to have another baby with my husband when our son was still in middle school, but after a year of our natural attempts in bed and 3 times failure of artificial insemination my husband gave up on the idea and he rarely had sex with me afterward. I too was sexually frustrated for some time and now with my son’s sexual frustration added to my mind, and so I let my immoral side of me took over. I couldn’t believe I would submit myself into the idea but I actually proposed to my husband that I offer myself to our son for sexual relief.

My husband had the crazy idea of hiring a hooker for our son from time to time, but my i****tuous idea devastated him more. I was really thinking for both my son and me. He is a young man who needs a lot of sex and I am a mature woman who is starting to need a lot of sex. If I let my son use me for sex, I can in turn get my sexual needs relieved as well. I don’t know when the idea of fucking my own son came into my mind, but I just couldn’t get the image of my son fucking his girlfriend out of my head. To be honest, my pussy was soaking out love juice at the sight of my son and his girlfriend on the couch doing the deed.

My husband hated the idea, but I put out the best effort to convince him to agree with me. And I reassured him that the sex with our son will always have protection and that I will not get pregnant from my son. My husband still has a hard time to process on my idea, but then finally he reluctantly agreed.

I knew I am being such a shameful mother for having such immoral idea, but at the beginning I was really hoping to prevent my son from victimizing any young girls and at the same time help him relieve his sexual tension. But of course I secretly wanted my own sexual urges to be relieved as well.

When the time we told our son about letting him to fuck me twice a week to help him with his sexual stress, he was shocked at the idea. My husband and I came up with some ground rules for our son.

01) We would set the day of the week that it would happen.
02) You cannot tell anybody about having a sexual relationship with his mother.
03) You cannot touch, kiss, suck, or lick any part of my body.
04) No sexual kissing during and after the course of sex.
05) No blowjob or handjob will be given.
06) You cannot remove any of my clothes.
07) Dad has to be in the house and aware when we have sex.
08) It is strictly sex and you must stop when I ask him to stop.
09) I will not sl**p over night in his bed with him after sex.
10) After you ejaculated you cannot have sex with me the second time in the same night and I will go back to my room with dad.
11) A condom must be use at all time during the course of sex.
12) Number of night for sex will not exceed 2 times a week.
13) You must not have sex with any girls in school until you graduate high school.
14) If your grades fall to a C average, you will be grounded and there will be no sex during the time of punishment until after your grades improved.

I have had sex with my son twice already since after that night. Although his young dick made me feel like a woman again, but I am still his birth mother and I wasn’t ready to be completely naked in front of him. Those 2 nights that we fucked I had my blouse and bra on to cover the top part of my body.

I was so nervous on the first night that my son and I fucked. My body was shivering when he was climbing on top of me. Although he wasn’t too experienced but he did know what he was doing, but I didn’t reach orgasm during those 2 nights nor was it my intention at first.

I guess my husband did get a little jealous about me fucking another guy, even though the guy was his son, so he took initiative to make love to me on those 2 nights when I came back to him after I fucked my son, and he put hard effort into fucking me to orgasm which I enjoyed very much, since my pussy was already wet from my son. Fucking my son seems to have built a bridge between me and my husband, and it brought us to start to making love to each other again, since the last time we fucked that I could remember which had been so long.

It was finally a new week and tonight was the night that my son and I would fuck again. I didn’t know what gotten into me but I was actually picking out what to wear to arouse my son, not that my son needed any arousing. I have caught him masturbating a few times in the bathroom with my panties after those 2 sex nights passed. My son was really horny for me.

My husband was jealous that I wasn’t picking out what to wear for him. He suggested that I just fuck him hard, and then make him cum fast and leave his room to come back. His jealous face was so cute. I guess we have been married for so long that this was the first time that I fuck someone different other than him.

I did tell him for the past years about my sexual urges and appetite growing, and wanting to have sex with him more, but he ignored my needs and now he is jealous that our son is satisfying my sexual needs. It could be the whole male ego thing. A boy will not want to play with a toy until someone else is playing with it. He was tired of fucking me before, until our son is fucking me, and now he wanted to fuck me again. However, his jealousy turns me on.

I ended up didn’t pick anything special just to satisfy my husband’s ego. I went with my regular blouse and bra underneath. But I walked to my son’s room bare bottom because I thought I was going to take it off in his room anyways.

My son was excited to see me when I walked into his room, especially when he saw me with my bare bottom, with long legs and my naked hairy pussy staring right at him. He was already in his boxers and I could see that an area of his boxers were pointing up, I knew his dick was hard and ready for me.

He took off his boxers, and then I slowly rolled down a condom on his dick. I didn’t say anything but just climbed into his bed and lay there on my back, spreading my legs apart for him to fuck me. I was really horny and couldn’t wait for his hard dick to get inside me. And I was looking forward to my husband making love to me after I’m finished with my son. But then I noticed my son didn’t just climb on top of me and fuck me right away like those 2 nights. I caught him just staring at my hairy pussy.

“I watch a few porn movies and I thought I ask you if I could try something new with you, mom.” He said wittily.

“You want to have sex in a different position? You don’t want to be on top?” I replied with questions.

“Yes, I wanted to try new positions, but I was thinking if I could taste your pussy. My girlfriend never did let me eat her pussy and I just wanted to try it with you, mom.” He replied.

His dad doesn’t even like to eat my pussy and he had only done it for me a few times, but my son was actually asking me to eat my pussy. My mouth and pussy were watering for my son’s warm lips on my hairy pussy, but I knew I can’t, because that would be out of line.

“You agreed with the rules before we started this. You know I can’t let you do that. I’m still your mother. There are still things that I know cannot do with you. I am already out of my mind for letting you use me for sex. Now just get on top of me and fuck me. Your dad is waiting for me to go back.” I said firmly.

His face showed disappointment. He slowly climbed on top of me and pushed his dick in my pussy. But I felt his dick wasn’t as hard as the last time we fucked.

“Are you OK son? Your dick seems a little soft.” I asked.

He didn’t answer me. But after a few pumps on my pussy I felt his dick getting firmer as it slid in and out of me. I didn’t notice it before but my son’s eyes never move away from my face while he fucked me, and my eyes return a stare.

“You’re really beautiful mom.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“Thank you, son, I guess that’s why your dad married me.” I answered between my moans. I was thinking to myself, “your dad married me before I was pregnant with you, son”.

He tried to unbutton my blouse but I stop him and moved his hands away from my chest.

He stopped moving his hips and said, “I just thought you might get a little hot with your blouse on. Can I take it off for you? When I fuck my girlfriend, she was naked with me. I thought we could do the same.”

“I’m not your girlfriend. I’m your mother. And you know the rules. Let’s keep it strictly just sex. I don’t want you to get any dirty thoughts about your mother, you hear. Now, keep fucking me so you can finish it up.” I said firmly.

He seemed very upset and pulled out of me. He sat up on the side of his bed and looking very unhappy. He was like a sad puppy begging for attention. I sat up on the bed and putted my hand on his shoulder to see if I could comfort him. I knew what he was trying to do, but I can’t bear seeing my son like that. I thought, since I’m fucking my own son already, how it would hurt to just show him my naked body, we are already having sex together.

I slowly unbutton my blouse and said softly, “Don’t let your dad know that I am doing this for you or he will get upset.” He turned around to watch me unbutton my blouse. I took off my blouse and tossed aside his bed.

“Now can we go back to finishing our business? Your dad might wonder why I’m taking so long with you.” I said.

“Are you going to take off your bra too?” He said cleverly.

I giggled and said while smiling, “Aren’t you a greedy young man?” I started undoing my bra in front of him, and then I tossed my bra on top of my blouse.

“Are you satisfied now? You got your mother naked in front of you.” I said with a smile.

“Wow, your body is amazing, mom.” He said.

“Thank you, son, but it is for your eyes only. Now can we get back to work, my pussy is getting cold.” I said.

He leaned forward and tried to kiss me, but I pulled away and our lips missed. I then lay back on the bed with my legs spread waiting for him. He should have gotten the idea that I didn’t want to get intimate with my own son. He got back on top of me and entered my pussy. This time his dick was really hard. He rested his hands above my shoulders for support as he moved his hard dick in and out of me with his well muscled hips.

With a couple of hard thrusts he finally cum, although his dick really improved, but I didn’t cum for him, I was looking forward to my husband’s dick. But my son did get my pussy nice and wet for my husband. My son collapsed on top of me after he cum.

“Get off of me now, I have to go back now. Your dad is waiting for me.” I said.

He pulled out of me and got off the bed. I grabbed my bra and blouse and putted them back on before I left his room to go back to my husband. My husband wasn’t happy that I stay longer than expected in my son’s room, but I took the initiative to jump his bones and we fucked hard and long, I cum hard. After we made love, while we were lying on our bed, I kept thinking about my son’s request to eat my pussy. I can’t stop imagining my son having his hot lips on my hairy pussy that I started to rub on my wet pussy lips. My husband was already asl**p and wouldn’t know that I was playing with myself and getting horny again.

Last week I waited like two days after the first sex night of the week to fuck my son again, but there was an aching urge on my pussy to be with my son again, and so I decided to fuck my son again the next night.

On the next night, I told my husband that I was going to have sex with our son again because I wanted to get this week over with, with my son. He had this objecting look on his face, but he didn’t say anything. I bared my bottom liked last night with my blouse and bra on, but this time I putted on my night robe. As I left the room, my husband asked me to just make my son cum and come back to him. His face was so cute, helplessly watching his wife going away to serve another man.

As I walked pass the bathroom before reaching my son’s room, I went inside the bathroom to take off my blouse and bra, and set them down on the countertop then put my night robe back on and tighten it to cover my naked body. I was now completely naked under my robe.

I quickly walked out of the bathroom and went to my son’s room. As I entered his room he was sitting on the side of his bed naked with his hand jerking up and down his hard dick. I took out the condom that I had in the pocket of my night robe and ripped it out from the packaging. I walked up in front of him and kneeled down to stand on my knees to the point where my face was looking right at his pointy dick. I gently grabbed on his dick and slowly rolled the condom down on him.

“Why are you all covered up with your robe?” He asked in disappointment.

And without answering his question, I got up from the floor and took a few steps backward from him. I started loosening the tie on my robe. I quickly opened up my robe and then slowly let it fall to the floor. I was now standing in front of my son completely naked. His shocking expression on his face was exactly how I pictured in my head when I was in the bathroom taking off my blouse and bra. His dick was rock hard and pointed right at me.

“How does your old mommy look?” I asked wittily.

“Oh my god, mom, I mean I saw you naked last night, but I have never seen you naked this way before. You are absolutely a true goddess, mom.” He said.

I can tell that his mouth was already drooling for me.

“I bet you say that to all those high school girls just so you can get them in bed with you.” I said cleverly.

Damn, I thought, I was flirting with my own son. It really turned me on seeing my son’s reaction knowing that he desired my body. My husband had seen my naked body for so many years he lost his excitement already. But my son really enjoyed and appreciated my naked body, and it just made me feel so alive. However, it was so wrong to do that striptease on my son. So I thought I get it over with and just fuck him. I walked toward his bed and slowly climbed on while my son kept his eyes close to my naked body as I was climbing on his bed next to him sitting on the side.

“Are you just going to stare at my ass all night, or do you want to have sex?” I asked.

He finally got out of his staring and moved up over my body.

“Mom, I know I asked you last night and you said no, but I wanted to ask you again, hoping you’ll let me. Can I taste your pussy, mom? I promise I’ll make you feel good. Just please, let me eat your pussy.” He begged.

I couldn’t believe that he would ask me again, but I did wish that he would since after last night. My son was so desperate for me to give him my pussy. My horny son, begging to put his mouth on the same place where I gave birth to him 16 years ago, he was so naughty, but his persistence got my body heating up and my pussy aching for his youthful lips.

My son kept his hungry eyes at my pussy while I was thinking about how to say “no” to my son that he can’t eat my pussy. But then somehow he took my silence as consent and moved his head at my pussy, and then started running his hot tongue up and down between my pussy lips.

“Oh my god, I didn’t even say yes and you just start eating my pussy.” I said.

I didn’t resist or object and I even ran my fingers in his hair and pressing on his head down on my pussy with my hands to give his tongue a closer penetration. I knew my hairy pussy was starving for attention, but god, my pussy juice was pouring out.

“Oh you horny boy, you can’t tell your dad that you ate my pussy. Now, don’t stop, and keep it right there, just like that. You’re doing good, son. Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?” I cried.

“I picked it up from the porn movies that I watched. I knew you’ll like it, mom.” He said.

“Don’t stop, keep sucking my pussy, I want you to run your tongue slowly up and down my pussy lips and then suck between them.” I instructed.

My son’s tongue was driving me insane, but I knew I couldn’t waste more time on having my pussy eaten by my own son. I had to stop him, even though I wish he could eat my pussy like that for hours.

“I hope you’re happy now that you get to eat your mother’s pussy. Now get up here and fuck me, I don’t want to keep your dad waiting too long for me.” I said.

After he sucked on my pussy lips a few more times, he climbed on top of me and guided his hard dick into my pussy. I moaned loudly as he entered me. His dick seemed bigger and harder than last night. His dick slid in and out of my pussy so smoothly since he made me so wet with his mouth and tongue already. And my wet pussy gave out a squishing note each time he moved his hard dick pushed back in my pussy.

“Does dad eat your pussy before he fucks you?” He asked while slowly pumping on my pussy.

I hesitated for a few second, and then I answered, “No, your dad doesn’t like to eat my pussy. He hasn’t eaten my pussy since the last time that I could remember.”

“Wow, dad doesn’t know what he’s missing. He doesn’t know how sweet your pussy is. And unlike those porn stars, your pussy has its natural bush. I love it, mom.” He said.

I giggled and then said, “You silly boy. You don’t think your mom’s old pussy is too hairy?”

“No, of course not, I like the hair on your pussy, mom. It carries a womanly scent that I love.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“You sure know what to say when you’re fucking a woman.” I said in between my moans.

He moved his head down closer to me keeping a closer gaze into my eyes. A sudden urge came over me and I brought my face closer to his, and then I moved my lips to meet his lips. Breaking the mother and son sexual kiss barrier, I gave my son a deep kiss for being such a sweet boy.

We kept our lips bonded together as he started pumping harder on my pussy. My lips broke away from our lips’ union and I let out numerous loud moans. Soon he gave a kiss on my neck and then tried to move his kiss down my body toward my breasts, but I knew it was getting too intimate. I knew I had to stop him.

I placed my hands on his face and moved his head away from my chest. He knew I was resisting him from getting down to my breasts, so he gave up on his attempt and just kept his eyes aligning to mine while he concentrated on fucking me.

But looking into his eyes for too long gave me a desire to get intimate with my son, so I had to look away every so often. Then finally his strokes became more rapid and hard, I knew he was going to cum. I felt a sense of relief that it was going to be over.

His dick stopped moving inside me, and he tried to lie on my chest but I moved away and so he pulled out and collapsed beside me. He then tried to kiss me, but I quickly got up, picking up my robe from the floor and then left his room in a hurry. I went back into the bathroom to put my blouse and bra back on, and then I slowly walked into my room. My husband was already asl**p, but the romantic scented candles around our room were still lit. I blew them out and then climbed into bed.

But I couldn’t sl**p the whole night. My mind was too occupied thinking about what my son said and reliving the moment when he was eating my pussy, and how he tried to kiss down my neck to my breasts. I remembered every detail, and they flashed before me repeatedly.

It was finally morning so I can go to work and forget about my son and me. But I dreamt the whole time hoping the week would go by sooner so I can be with my son again. I was turning into a very naughty mother who preys on her own son for sexual pleasure. However, I knew I can’t get intimate with my own son. I had to be strong and keep it just strictly sex, and that I was only having sex with my son for the sake of his health and the safety of other young girls. But somehow I knew I was lying to myself. I can feel that I desired for more than just sex with my son; I wanted to make love with him.

Later that night, I was feeling a little upset because I had already slept with my son twice this week and I couldn’t have sex with him until next week. But the thoughts of not being able to fuck my son during this long week really made my pussy itch for his dick. I thought of getting my husband to make love to me, but he said he wanted to sl**p early and denied my sex. I had no choice but to do what I usually did. Before I take a shower, I would play with my pussy to relieve some of my sexual tension.

I went to the bathroom, got naked and started masturbating sitting on the toilet sit. I usually don’t lock my door, but I do keep it closed. I was running my fingers between my pussy lips and started to get aroused. I started moaning while I kept rubbing on my pussy. Suddenly the bathroom door slowly opening up and I thought it was my husband.

“Is that you, honey?” I asked.

When the door was half opened, it was my son who was behind it and he quickly got in and locked the door behind him. I was shocked and I reached for my bath towel on the countertop to cover myself with it.

“You scared me. I thought it was your dad. What are you doing here?” I said.

“I heard you masturbating, so I knew that dad didn’t fuck you tonight. And I thought you can fuck me tonight.” He said.

“We had sex twice already this week. You know the rules; two nights a week. I’m your mother, not your sex partner. Now get out, I need to take a shower.” I said firmly.

But then he went close to me while I was still sitting on the toilet sit with my bath towel covering my naked body. He grabbed onto the bath towel and ripped it out from my hands, exposing my naked body. He tossed the bath towel into the sink, and then kneeled down to stand on his knees leveling his face to my naked pussy.

Although I didn’t try to cover myself, or put in effort into resisting, knowing what he was about to do. He spread my legs wide apart exposing my naked hairy pussy to its full glory.

“What are you doing? I told you already to get out.” I said.

He totally ignored me, moving his mouth right on my pussy and started munching on my pussy lips while sniffing into my pussy hair. I moaned as he ate my pussy.

“I love the way your pussy smells, mom.” He said, and then got back to eating my pussy.

After a nice moment of having my pussy eaten by my horny son, I had to stop him because I felt that I was getting out of control with the sex acts with my son.

“Son, you made me feel so good. I’m quite satisfied now. You can stop now and go back to your room. I want to take a shower now.” I said while trying to move his head away from my pussy.

With a couple more licks on my pussy, he stopped and got up from the floor. While he stared in my eyes, he took off his pants and boxers revealing his hard dick to me.

“Look what you did to my dick, mom. You know I can’t go to sl**p with a hard on. Can we just have a quick fuck in here? I promise to make it quick. And dad doesn’t have to know about it.” He said.

I knew I had to deny him without even thinking but instead I really thought about it. Before I could give an answer, he pulled me up from the toilet sit with his hands and got me standing right in front of him, and then he started to suck on my neck. I didn’t even know how to react, my own son sucking on my neck while holding my hands.

“Oh alright, but you must promise to make this quick, I’m almost breaking all the rules for you already.” I said, breaking my silence.

He pulled his mouth away from my neck and kissed me on my lips.

“I know you’re the best, mom.” He said with a smile.

I giggled a few times and cleverly said, “Oh sure, I’m the only mother who would let her son fuck her every week, of course I’m the best. And to think your dad was just going to hire a hooker for you every month. Perhaps I should have gone with your dad’s idea so at least I didn’t have to work this hard at night.”

I was thinking of how we can fuck in here, but then my son said, “Come over here, mom. I want to fuck you from behind. We’ll try it at the countertop.”

He walked me to the countertop having me facing the mirror. I got my hands on the edge of the countertop and slowly bend forward.

Then I realized something, so I turned around and said, “Wait, you need to use a condom, young man. Let me get you one.”

“Don’t worry, mom, I got one in my pants.” He said.

He kneeled down to reach for his pants on the floor and got a condom out from the pocket. He ripped out the condom and started to roll it down his hard dick.

“You planed this, didn’t you, you horny little boy.” I said while giggling.

“Now remember, you promise to make this quick. And I don’t want your hands feeling on my breasts, you hear? You can just put your hands on my hips.” I said firmly while getting ready into position to be fucked by my son in doggy style.

When he was done putting on the condom he took off his shirt and got into position behind me. He gently guided his hard dick into my wet pussy, and my body shivered as he entered me. The pleasure from my pussy gave my body chills. It felt real good.

“Oh shit, this time is deep. Ahhh… Shit…” I cried as he pumped my pussy.

With my son’s hard dick fucking from behind, I could really feel the stimulation on the inside of my pussy. For the first time with my son, I really felt like I was reaching orgasm. While my son was fucking me harder, he leaned down forward pressing his hot lips on my naked back, gently kissing much of the area of my back.

I was so aroused by his hard dick and his hot lips circling around my back I removed one of my hands from the edge of the countertop, placed on my breast and started squeezing on it. And every so often I would pinch and pull on my hard nipple.

My son suddenly had his hands on my breasts and started squeezing on them. With my right hand under his right arm and my left hand on the countertop for support, I couldn’t defend my breasts from my son. He kept his hands squeezing on my breasts while he continued his hard pumps on my pussy.

My thoughts shattered and I couldn’t think straight anymore, my mind, lost in the pleasure from my son’s loving caress. My wet pussy and hard nipple breasts felt so good under my son’s manly embrace. I was moaning so loud that I even forgot that my husband was sl**ping in our bedroom not far from where my son and I were fucking.

Although I was still a little away from my orgasm but I felt that my son was going to cum soon because his pumps were becoming more rapid.

“I can’t hold it, mom. I need to go. I...” He said. And before he could finish his last sentence his swollen dick finished before him.

With his dick still inside me he rested his warm heated face on my back. I wasn’t unsatisfied that I didn’t cum, but I did wish for my son to last longer, since I was so close to my first orgasm with him. But then I did come to my senses that it would be wrong if I did cum for my son.

He finally pulled out of me and I turned around to found his dick still hard as a rock. I putted my hand on his hard dick and it felt really stiff.

“Wow, you’re still hard as a rock, son. It’s good to be young.” I said while playing with his dick.

“I’m sorry that I cum. But I can make it up to you. My dick is still hard.” He said.

I didn’t know what to say. I took my hand away from his hard dick and looked right into his eyes. I could tell that he wanted me again, and so did I.

“Are you saying you want to fuck your old mom again? I thought you promise this would be a quick fuck?” I said.

“You’re not old, mom. Don’t always say you’re old. You’re the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen. None of the girls in my school can compete with you.” He said with a serious face.

“You’re only saying that because you want to fuck me again.” I replied.

“I mean what I said, mom. You’re gorgeous. Look at you. Curvy body, nice big breasts, tight ass, hairy pussy, nice silky long legs, well in shape, you’re a goddess, mom.” He said.

Even though I shouldn’t let him fuck me again knowing that we already broke the rule of 2 nights a week and fucked, but his words really got into me. He was so sweet. What woman could resist? I am just a woman, too.

“Ok, you horny little devil, I give up. If you want to make it up to me then go sit down on the toilet sit, I want to be on top and fuck you this time.” I said.

My son happily walked to the toilet sit and quickly sat on top. I slowly walked toward him as I kept my eyes on his hard dick with his overworked winkled condom on. I was thinking of fucking him face to face, but then I was afraid that he might try to suck on my breasts. I was thinking to myself that I should at least keep that barrier intact.

When I was in front of him, I turned around with my back facing him and then moved inward toward him. And when I finally got into position, I slowly lowered my pussy down on his hard dick until his dick was completed swallowed inside of me. God, his dick was still so hard.

He kept his hands on my breasts while I rode his dick. His hands squeezed on my breasts harder as my pussy lips bashed on his balls harder each time they met. And he would also pinch and pull on my hard nipples getting me more aroused and hungrier for his dick which made me grind harder on him. Additionally, he got his mouth sucking on my neck, licking off my sweat that dripped down from my head. I kept my hand stimulating my clit and pussy lips as I fucked my son, and with all the caressing from him I was really reaching to my orgasm.

“Your breasts are so soft, mom. Does dad like to suck on them when he fucks you?” He asked while starting to breathe a little heavier.

I was too busy moaning, so I couldn’t answer him. But I knew actually what he was trying to do. And with all my will power, I stopped fucking him, get out of his hard dick and broke his arms loose from my breasts, and turned myself around to facing my son. I quickly sat my pussy back down on his dick getting it inside my pussy. And as I rode his dick again I moved my breasts forward close to his face. He had a surprise look on his face from what I did.

“Why don’t you suck on them yourself, instead of asking if your dad liked to do it,” I said with a naughty slutty tone.

With that said he buried his face in my breasts and started sucking on them with his mouth. My son was like a baby, hungry to suck on mother’s breasts for milk. I love my son’s hot lips on my breasts. He made my body shivered with pleasure chills.

“God, your breasts taste just as sweet as your pussy, mom.” He said while breathing heavily.

My pussy felt like it was about to explode. I was having an orgasm from my son.

“Shit, I’m cumming, keep sucking on my breasts. Ahh…” I screamed.

I cum, and I squirted my pussy juice all over my son’s dick. I was a total i****t slut. I cum from fucking my own son, but the pleasure still kept my senses aside. I was a satisfied woman. While his dick was still inside me, we kissed passionately like two lovers acknowledging their love after passionate love making with a deep kiss and arms around each other. I lost my last barrier with my son. I got intimate with my own son.

We rested for a while, with my son still sitting on top of the toilet sit, with me on top of him and his dick inside my pussy. I pressed my hands on his head onto my chest while I rested my head on his. We were mother and son caressing each other, but also lovers, with our love organs connected as one. Our body heat, sweat odor, and the smell from our love juice merged in the air giving birth to a soothing scent that filled the warm bathroom atmosphere.

I really enjoyed the moment just resting there with my son and his dick inside me. I have felt something that I haven’t felt for a long time, love. We gazed into each other’s eyes again, and then our lips sealed with passion once more.

“I hate to go but I really need to take a shower and go to bed. I got work tomorrow.” I said.

“I really wish my dick could stay inside you forever, mom.” He said with sadness in his eyes.

I reluctantly got off of my son’s dick and out from on top of him. He got up and then picked up his clothes from the floor and quickly putted them back on. I was going into the shower chamber when my son held on to my hand with his hand, and looked at me with his continued saddening eyes and face. And as he walked toward the door, our arms stretched long from the hold on our connected hands until eventually our hands slowly disconnected by distance as he moved farther away from me and then exiting the bathroom. That moment was like in the movies that we were parting lovers not wanting to part from one another.

After my shower, I went back to my room. When I saw my husband still asl**p, I thought that I was lucky that my loud fucking in the bathroom didn’t wake him up, what a sense of relief. But then I felt guilty and realized that what I did was so wrong. I made love with my son in the bathroom and I cum. As I climbed into bed, I kept telling myself to be strong and that I should not let that happen again. Soon, I fell asl**p, tired from all the fucking. My son was really a good fuck, draining all my energy.

On the next few remaining nights of the week, I putted effort into avoiding my son. I even remembered to lock my door in the bathroom. Having sex with my son with my husband’s consent wasn’t cheating on him, because we both knew that I was doing it for the sake of our son’s health and helping him relieve his sexual tension. But turning sex with my son into love making and becoming intimate with him was definitely considered cheating on my husband. I was so ashamed of myself that I let it went too far. “2 nights a week, that’s all, it’s just sex”, and I kept repeating it over and over again in my head.

Those nights were the hardest and longest nights that I have live through. My pussy was aching for my son, and my husband only fucked me in one of those nights, leaving my pussy starving for penetration. Strangely my son didn’t talk to me much and I had a feeling that he knew I was trying to avoid him.

As we entered a new week, I felt blessed. I was so looking forward to fuck my son without the guilt of doing it behind my husband back. On the first night of that week, I told my son that I would fuck him after I talked to his dad. He was excited and went to his room to wait for me.

I told my husband that I would fuck our son first, and then come back to make love to him afterward. I was surprise that my husband was in the mood to make love, and he just nodded his head and told me not to take too long with our son. I kissed him on the forehead, smiled, and then left the room.

This time I was wearing my sexy night gown with my bra underneath and no panties. But my husband was not completely pleased that our son will enjoy the sight first. When I entered my son’s room, he was naked like last time sitting on the side of his bed and jerking on his hard dick waiting for me.

So as usually I stood on my knees in front of him and gently rolled down a condom on his hard dick, but this time he tried to suck on my neck while I was doing that, I tried to move away from his mouth while I continued rolling down the condom on his dick. My son wanted to get intimate with me already, but I had to be strong and tried to hold my grounds.

“I love what you’re wearing tonight. It’s very sexy and I can see through it.” He said.

I ignored him, keeping my silence and got up from the floor after I was done putting that condom on him. I lowered the straps of my night gown from my shoulders and gently let it fall to the floor. But I kept my bra on and I climbed into his bed, lying on my back and spread my legs open for him.

“What’s wrong, mom? You seem different tonight from that night we made love in the bathroom.” He said.

“Nothing’s wrong, son. I’m here for you to have sex with a woman, and help you get that pressure out. I’m ready, you can fuck me now. Your dad is waiting for me to go back, and he wanted to make love to me tonight.” I said coldly.

“Mom, you know it’s not just sex. I love the way we kissed and the way I suck on your breasts. Even I knew we were making love, and not just having meaningless sex. I want us to be making love to each other tonight, and all the nights that we are going to be together.” He replied.

I closed up my legs and sat up straight on the bed, and then explained, “I am your mother. I am only having sex with you as your temporary sex relief. When you get older, when you are in college, you will find someone you like and make love with her. You’re my son and I’m your mother, don’t you forget that. Mother and son can’t make love, you know that. What we did in the bathroom was wrong, and I can’t let it happen again.”

While I tried to get out of his bed, I said, “If you don’t feel like fucking me tonight then you can just cool down and we can do it tomorrow night.”

He then grabbed onto my shoulders and f***ed his lips on mine. I made effort to pull away, and then as I gazed in his eyes I slapped him on his face.

“How dare you f***e on your mother like that?” I said furiously.

He f***ed his lips on me again and this time he got me down with his strong body on his bed while kissing me. I tried to resist, but his f***eful hands gripped tightly on my arms. I continued trying to resist him but my helpless lips enjoyed the long awaited bond from his lips. And as our lips sealed longer together, my resistance started melting away from my son’s immoral kiss. My face was hot. My breasts were hot. And even my pussy was hot.

When he slowly moved his lips away from mine, I knew I can no longer deny his beckon for love making from his star-like eyes. And as he gazed into my eyes, he ripped my bra out, liberating my breasts to freedom for his longing lips to ravish under their mercy. He aggressively sucked on the nipples of my breasts while having one of his hands rubbing on my hairy pussy between its lips.

My body was heating up like I was on fire. I couldn’t take it much longer. I felt like I was going to blow.

“Oh shit, I’m cumming already. Ahhh….” I yelled.

I cum, and when I thought my son was going to fuck me already, he went down on my pussy and started to suck on my cum juice. I kept my hands tightly on my breasts, squeezing them each time my son’s tongue hit against my clit as he was working it up and down in between my pussy lips. And again my son managed to make my body shivered with chills of pleasure. That little boy really knew how to use his tongue on a woman, I thought to myself.

As if I had no control over my own body, I felt like cumming again, like I was in an orgasmic frenzy. And then my body twitched several times on his bed with my ass hopping back and forth, I yelled, “Damn, I’m cumming again. Ahhh… Oh shit…” I cum again. I felt my pussy juice squirting out of me, and my son just sucked my pussy dry.

“I love the way your pussy juice tastes. Your pussy is filled with your juice, mom.” He said, and then got back to sucking on my pussy.

“Oh my god, what’s wrong with me, I cum twice already. I never even cum twice with your dad.” I said breathing heavily.

And then I pushed myself upward with my hands on the bed and moved my pussy slowly away from his mouth.

“You had enough of my pussy. Now get on top of me and start fucking me already.” I said, still breathing quite heavily.

“Let me just eat your pussy for a little longer, I didn’t suck all your pussy juice out yet.” He said.

“Your dad is waiting for me to go back. Now get up here and fuck me. Don’t make your mother beg for her son’s dick, I need you to fuck me.” I said firmly.

My wet hairy pussy was screaming for my son’s penetration. He finally moved slowly over my body and I lie back down on my back.

“Oh shit…” I screamed as he entered me.

I wrapped my legs around his waist, pressing down on his hips as he entered me and loosen my push as he pulled away my pussy repeatedly, contributing to the rhythm of our love making. A mother and her son made love once again.

“I’m cumming, mom. Are you close to cumming?” He asked, breathing heavily.

“Don’t mind me, son. I cum twice already. Cum whenever you’re ready, son.” I said, also breathing heavily.

He lowered his face down to mine and our lips mated as he pumped my pussy faster. His swollen dick was crying for a release, and all of a sudden with a few weak pumps he stopped, and then collapsed on top of me.

I enjoyed his manly body heat as I kept our lips together, celebrating the success of our mating ritual. As much as I enjoyed our naked bodies together, I was afraid that I lost the track of time. I hated myself for getting into this again with my own son, but I knew not as much as my husband would hate me for taking this long.

I broke away from his lips and softly said, “I have to go back. Your dad is still waiting.”

He got off of me and I got out from his bed. I picked up my night gown and bra from the floor. As I putted them back on, I slowly walked toward the door.

“Mom, are we going to make love tomorrow night?” He asked with a soft voice.

I turned around and said, “We can only make love two nights a week. Let’s not rush our second night, so we have something to look forward to. I have to go.” I exited his room. But as I was walking back to my room, I was thinking to myself, “Did I say, make love, to my son?” God, I was really forgetting that I was his mother.

Luckily my husband was watching television and didn’t really keep track of the time either, so to make it up to him, I climbed into bed and jumped on his dick. He turned off the television and I could tell that he was actually excited to fuck me. And I did try hard to return him some love, but I gave all my love to my son back in his room.

But as usual he didn’t really cared how I felt, he enjoyed his love making with me, and after he cum he just rolled over to his side of the bed and fell asl**p. No after sex kissing and caressing at all, it was a true definition of “just sex”, a complete opposite of how my son and I had just sex, it was ironically the real meaning of “making love”.
... Continue»
Posted by fitw83 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 89614  |  
98%
  |  56

Surrendered My Hairy Pussy to My Young Son

When I watch porn with my husband, we always see these young sexy porn stars with shaven pussies. My husband loves to watch those shaved pussies and has even asked me a few times to shave my pussy. I have never shaved my pussy ever. And I like it just the way it is, hairy and natural. But my husband complains from time to time that my bush annoyed him when he eats my pussy.

I am just a simple working wife who wants to have my husband go down on my hairy pussy a few times in a month, and I don’t think that is too much to ask of him. My husband used to be very attentive to my needs in bed, and really cared how he can make love to me to make me feel good. But since we had our son, our sex life really went downhill.

Most of my girlfriends have k**s, and their sex life with their husband is great from the stories that they told me. So I just don’t get how my sex life with my husband is different from theirs. My husband and I still have regular sex, but he prefers the old bang-bang, and goes to sl**p. And when he does go down on my pussy after I annoyingly beg, he would just give me a couple of pity licks with his tongue and then start banging me.

I know many women don’t need oral sex in their sex life, but I am a woman who has a pussy that aches for sucking and licking from my husband to get me wet before enjoying his hard dick going inside of me. So I thought if I want to get what I want, I need to give my husband what he wants, a shaved pussy.

I don’t have work on Thursday and Friday, so I picked one Thursday to shave my pussy. But of course, we can never do what we wanted like we planned, because something always comes up. My housewife girlfriends wanted to go tea and then shopping, and almost my whole afternoon went down the drain with those ladies.

My son is a junior in high school and usually afterschool he hangs out at school for awhile before coming home. After my girlfriends release me, I was finally home. My son isn’t home yet, so I thought it would be a good time to shave my pussy before something comes up again. I knew I wanted to take a shower right after I shaved my pussy, so I got naked in the bathroom in front of the mirror with the electric clippers.

I was staring at the mirror for quite a while and I haven’t started to shave yet. I mean, I have a great body. 34D big rounded breasts, curvy body, and a nice looking hairy pussy, I can’t help myself but to admire my whole sexy body in front of the mirror. I start to play with myself and finger-fuck my pussy.

Just when I am so heating up from my masturbation, the bathroom door suddenly opens and my son was standing right there staring at me. I was like, oh my god. I mean, I had a few men who saw my naked body before my husband, but never a younger guy, and certainly not my own son. I know my son had seen me naked before, but he was only a 5 years old boy then. My son is now a grown 16 year old young man.

I didn’t know how to react and I stood there naked for a while with my son still staring at my naked body. I got to notice that he had a hard on in his pants. God, my son is having a hard on from his own mother. And when I got my senses back, I quickly grab my bath towel and cover myself with it. My son then apologizes and quickly exits the bathroom and closing the door.

I am so embarrass and my mood of shaving my pussy is all gone. I got dress as quickly as possible and left the bathroom. I prepared lunch and we ate in the dining room without saying a word. I guess he was too embarrassed and I am too ashamed.

However, having my son caught me in the bathroom playing with my pussy while I was completely naked turns me on in a ridiculous sinful way. I needed so bad for my husband’s tongue on my pussy and his hard dick in it afterward. But later that night, my husband didn’t even touch me. I masturbate myself to sl**p. I was thinking about that embarrassing moment with my son the whole night. And I thought to myself, will my son be masturbating to the image of my naked body in his room right now?

On the next day, I have lots of errands to take care of and I was all over the city. When I was home, I notice my son’s bike was there, so I knew my son was home already. I want to get out of my clothes because I was really hot and sweaty.

I was in my room getting out of my clothes. I usually don’t shut my door all the way, so anyone could peek in. It was an old habit, and I just could change that. But I thought my son was the only one in the house, no house guests or friends around.

There I was taking off my sweaty clothes. I was left with only my purple bra and matching panties on and I suddenly hear a low noise outside my door. I got to the door as quickly as possible and outside my door I found my son spying into my door, so I pull him into my room and closed the door.

He was staring at me while I stood in front of him with only my bra and panties on. Since my panties were sweaty wet, he could definitely see my hairy pussy through my panties. And I was very certain his eyes were on my pussy already.

“What were you doing outside my door, you little pervert?” I asked.

“You have a nice body mom, so I thought I admire you from afar.” He replied.

I had no idea what he was trying to do, but he kept complimenting my body. Then I decided to scare this little boy out of my room, which was a bad idea that I found out later.

“Listen, you little pervert, what do you think you’re going to get talking to me like that.” I said firmly.

His eyes were all over my panties and didn’t care for what I said to him. I then pull down my panties and said “is this what you want, you little pervert?”

With that said I threw my panties at his face and he caught it as it falls down from his face. I was now standing in front of him with only my bra and bared my bottom. I thought he would apologize to me and beg his mom for forgiveness, but I was wrong.

He took my panties to his nose and sniffed on my dirty sweaty panties.

“I love the way your pussy smells when it’s wet, mom.” He said.

I was shocked. Then I caught him staring at my pussy again with this horny look on his face. I quickly try to cover my bare bottom with my hands.

“Enough! Now get out of my room.” I demanded while covering my bare bottom with my hands.

But then he tossed my panties on the floor and ran up to me. He pushed me down on my bed and got his head down on my pussy and started munching on my dirty pussy. Damn, his tongue was really deep in my pussy licking out my pussy juice, pee, and sweat.

I sat up on the bed and tried to push his head away from my pussy, but he got me back down on the bed as he continued working his tongue on my pussy. I really tried to resist, but his tongue felt so good on me. My whole body started shivering with pleasure. I knew I shouldn’t have but I started to enjoy it.

“Oh…shit…you little pervert, damn…you got me good…” I screamed with pleasure.

“Keep it down mom!” He said.

“Why you stop? I didn’t tell you to stop. Now finish what you started.” I ordered.

With that said his tongue was quickly back inside my pussy. Damn my little pervert son was good. I was feeling a little guilty at first but his tongue really drove me crazy and I lost all my thoughts and just gave in to the pleasure. But then my cell phone in my purse rang. I reached for my purse on the bedside cabinet not far from where I was being tongued.

“Stop, son! Let me answer the phone first.” I ordered.

He stopped, and so I put up the line. It was my husband telling me that he will be home to pick me up in about an hour. He said he wanted to take the whole f****y out for dinner tonight instead of eating at home. And just when I started to feel scared and guilty, my son started munching on my pussy again.

I took a deep breath trying to control myself from moaning from the excitement that my son is giving me, and then I said “Ok honey, I’ll be ready when you get here. I have to go take a shower now, talk to you later.” I can hear my voice shaking, but my husband just said bye and hung up.

“Ahh…shit…you’re killing me little boy.” I moaned out.

But after letting my son worked on my pussy for another few minutes, I said “Stop, I had enough now. And I gave you what you wanted. Now please go, I don’t want your dad catching us together like this.”

He stopped, moved out from my pussy, and got up from the floor.

“That’s not what I wanted, but I thought I let you get a little taste of what I can do for you. I have something in my pants that will make you scream for more.” He said proudly.

I can’t believe my son is emphasizing on his manhood. He got me curious, because I had never been with a younger guy before, let alone a 16 year old boy who is my own son.

“To me, you are just a little boy. You don’t have anything that I haven’t seen before.” I said.

He quickly pulled down his pants. And there it was a huge hard dick pointing right at me. From all the dicks that I’ve had, my husband’s dick was the biggest one I had, but this little boy’s got an even bigger one. I was speechless.

“Would you like to test drive and see how you like your son, mom?” He asked.

“You wouldn’t last five minutes with me, little boy. I’ll fuck you so hard you’ll be crying.” I replied.

I was ashamed at myself for saying those things to my son but he just knew how to let me on. He got my pussy wet already in our conversation. I haven’t had sex with my husband for a week, and I was planning to fuck his brains out after dinner. My body was really heating up. I told myself to be strong and that I will be fucking tonight so I don’t need him. But after staring at his huge dick for a short minute, I just couldn’t resist anymore. He got me so horny with his tongue and now seeing his hard dick really got my pussy aching for him.

Damn, I didn’t know what’s wrong with me, but I was so ready to fuck my son, my own flesh and bl**d. I went to the cabinet to get a condom, and then I tossed to him.

“Ok, little boy, let see what you got.” I said.

He quickly ripped out the condom and rolled it down his hard dick, and started to take off his clothes. While he was doing that, I took down my bra and lie on my back on my bed with my legs spreading apart waiting for him. He climbed on top of me and started to guide his dick into my pussy. My pussy was already so wet, but he still had a hard time pushing it all in. And when I try to resist for the last time trying to stop this i****t sin from happening, it was too late. My son’s hard dick is already halfway inside my hairy pussy.

“Oh shit, you have a big dick, little boy. It’s hurting me.” I said.

He slowly pushed his dick inch by inch into me, and my pussy was really in pain that I dug tightly with my nails into his back and shoulders.

“Damn, I don’t think it could go all the way in, pull it back out.” I said.

He didn’t listen to me. He moved his hands on my shoulders and quickly f***ed his hips forward. And in two pushes, his huge dick was finally all inside of my pussy. Once he got it all in his hard dick worked like a charm pumping in and out of me. And for all I know, I was fucking my own son.

“Oh you feel so good little boy. I can’t believe I’m letting my own son fuck my pussy. Am I your first older woman, son?” I said.

“No, I had some practice with my old friends’ mothers in their neighborhood.” He replied.

I couldn’t believe that I was not his first but just one of the older women that he had. That kind of kill the mood for me, but as he started pumping faster the pleasure quickly got me back in the mood and I started enjoying his hard young dick. He was not only my first little boy, but also my first young dick in my life.

“Ahh…I don’t want to stop, but your dad is coming home soon, so please stop and we’ll pretend this never happened.” I said.

“I am far from finish yet mom. I still didn’t fuck you doggy.” He replied while continued fucking me.

My son’s young hard dick was making me feel so good it made me forgot what I was going to say.

“If you promise to let me fuck you again, then I’ll let you go tonight.” He said.

I hesitated after hearing what he said. Although I was having such a pleasurable time, I didn’t want to fuck him again and cheat on my husband with my own son for a second time. But I worried about not being able to prepare in time before my husband gets here, so I reluctantly agreed.

He then got off of me, dressed himself, and left my room. My pussy was very sore from that boy’s dick, but I had to get up. I had to take a shower even there might not be enough time I don’t want to smell like a little boy’s dick just fucked me.

When I finished taking a shower and getting dressed, I got out of my room to meet my husband in the living room. He was already waiting for me for 15 minutes. I was scared when I saw my son talking to his dad. That little pervert just fucked the shit out of me in my bed not too long ago and now he is talking to his dad, I was definitely freaking out.

But then my husband told me they were talking about the new video game that my son and him were playing last week, so that gave me a relief. I was thinking how those cheaters live like this.

During dinner I couldn’t hear a thing that my husband is saying to me but instead I was recalling the memory of the pleasure from my son’s dick in my mind. I almost wet my panties just thinking about it.

After dinner, I did fuck my husband, but it just didn’t feel as good as my son’s dick. God, am I crazy slut? I can’t get my mind away from my son. I kept telling myself that he is my son and that I can’t fuck him again. But the more I tell myself the more my pussy ache for his dick, and I had to finger my pussy to sl**p. What mother would fuck her own son? Damn I feel like a son-fucking mother.

On the next two days, my son makes his move on me trying to have sex with me again, but I hold him back. But I wasn’t feeling too good for doing that, because my pussy was fucking itching for his dick. And my husband didn’t make it easier on me. He refuses to make love to me because he was tired. And to think I was going to shave my pussy for him.

I was feeling way underappreciated by my husband. So I thought if he doesn’t appreciate me, I’ll make him sorry. Since it happened already, I’ll fuck our son again. At least he appreciated my hairy pussy. But then again, what was I really thinking? I can’t fuck my son again, or so I thought.

But one afternoon on Thursday, I waited at home for my son to come back. My son finally came home and he saw the sex look on my face. He knew exactly what I wanted. So I lead him to my room.

There I was, pretend to resist him so that I can pay some respect to my conscience. He didn’t say a word back but just pulled down his pants in front of me. Damn, was that young dick of his bigger than the last time I saw it?

“I know you need it mom. I’m just here to give you what you have been waiting for. You promised that I can fuck again and now’s the right time, right?” He said.

I didn’t answer him, but I’m sure he knew my answer already. I went to the cabinet to get a condom, but there he was, he ran up right behind me. I wasn’t even fast enough to turn around he was already putting his weight on my back getting me leaning down and my hands on top of the cabinet for support.

I was about to tell him to put on the condom when I felt his hand pulling down my panties. Next thing I felt was his huge dick pushing into my pussy.

“Wait, you need to use a condom, little boy. Pull it out of me and let me put a condom on you.” I said.

“Don’t you want to feel my dick without the rubber? I can fuck you much better without it.” He said.

His words were very tempting and I couldn’t say a word. He took my silence as my consent and started to pump in and out of my pussy fucking me doggy while I stood behind the cabinet with my hands on the top for support. My son’s dick was so big I can feel every inch of him in my pussy.

“Oh… son, you feel so good. Damn you, I’ve been waiting for a while. Ahh…” I yelled.

“Mom, your hairy pussy turns me on so much. The other ladies I fucked, they had their pussies shaved, and I don’t like it. Your pussy is so natural.” He said.

I couldn’t believe my own son would get turn on by my hairy pussy. But I loved the way my son is doing justice for my hairy pussy.

After fucking for a few minutes, he lifted me up off the floor while he kept his dick inside me and walked close to my bed putting me down on my all fours on the bed with him yet still inside me and started to continue fucking me doggy while he stood on his knees on my bed.

I was very much enjoying my son’s dick, but his dick being inside me without a condom on worried me.

“I think I had enough of your bare dick. Pull out of me and put that condom on.” I demanded.

He ignored me and kept pumping harder on me. I had my hands grabbed tight on the bed sheet from the excitement and pleasure so I couldn’t resist him. I quickly reached my orgasm. Then he finally pulled out and shot his load on me. Thank goodness that he knew when to pull out. We fucked for only less than half an hour, but it felt like we had been fucking for hours. He got dressed and left my room. But my pussy was so sore and my body was so weak, I just fell asl**p with his load on me.

After that afternoon delight I haven’t seen touch my son for more than a week or so. And I have been forcing my husband to fuck me every night during that week to get my mind away from my son, because my conscience was killing me. Not only that I cheated on my husband, but I cheated on him with our son. I wasn’t ready to forgive myself, and I definitely don’t know how to face my son.

Although my guilt is killing me, but soon I found myself sneaking into my son’s room at night to fuck him again while my husband is asl**p, and it happened pretty often after the first night started. My husband doesn’t know anything about my i****t relationship with our son yet, but my guilt is adding up inside my mind. But every time my son compliments my hairy pussy while he makes love to me on his bed, my guilt dissolves in the pleasure of my son’s hard dick and sweet tongue, especially when he slurps my hairy pussy for quite a long time before he fucks me every time, something that my husband could never do.
... Continue»
Posted by fitw83 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 51850  |  
96%
  |  20

Divorcee Mom and Son. First episode.


I am NOT the author.am simply sharing
….. guided his penis into his mom’s wet cunt….



I am a divorcee of 33 years and had always enjoyed sex with my Dad since the age of 16 when my parents divorced. I thought I will get some encouragement and feel less guilty reading about the experience with other like minded people. One of the Lush members Franklin847 encouraged me to write about my i****t experiences and also gave me a tip or two as to how to get my 16 year old son involved. He suggested that I lay on the couch feigning sl**p without my panties and let my dress ride high.



In the couch:

Well, I tried that yesterday as we were watching some ‘car chase’ movie on the tele, . I said, “Tommy, you watch. Mum is catching a nap.” I drew the curtains and darkened the room a bit and ‘carelessly’ lay there ‘dozing off’ with a cushion carefully ‘covering’ my face. I could see Tommy looking at me again and again to see whether I really went to sl**p as he wanted to share his excitement of the scenes in the movie. In my ‘sl**p’ I raised my legs and the dress rode up to the top of my thighs – no further. The pubic hair was still well covered. I couldn’t possibly actively lift up the dress any further. So then I bent my knees and opened up my crotch resting the right knee on the sofa back and the other flat on the seat. I started wetting my crotch with the thoughts as I peered carefully through my almost fully closed eyes at my son sitting in the sofa next to my couch. Assured that I am asl**p, he kept turning his head and looking directly at his mum’s pussy. Well that was it. Nothing more happened and after the movie was over, he switched off the tele and left the room.



In the bathroom:

Later in the evening I had an idea. I told my son that I am going to clean up the bathroom. After cleaning up, without shutting the door, I took off my dress and got into the shower, knowing that my son would now be coming to see whether I had finished cleaning the bathroom since it was dinner time. As I heard him approach, I put the shower gel on my face and kept my eyes closed and started massaging my face and body. He walked in. As I stealthily peered through the corner of my eyes, I saw him standing there astonished for a few moments looking at my nude body and quickly disappearing from the scene, obviously feeling guilty or embarrassed. Then I called after him, pretending that I had not noticed him there and asked him to get me a towel, which I had 'forgotten' to bring in with me as I was coming in to clean the bath room. I wanted him to feel that it is OK to approach his mum's nude body. He came and handed over the towel, looking away. I opened the shower door and taking it from him thanked him and asked him what he wanted for dinner. I wanted him to feel at ease and start looking at me. It worked! Can you believe it? He looked at my face and as I was drying up, we continued our conversation. I stood right in front of him and mopped my breasts and between my legs with the towel as if it is all OK for him to see me like that.



Getting ready for bed:

We had dinner: microwave pizza and salad, as my son wished. Then he went upstairs to play with his Xbox and I watched something or the other on the tele. After a while I went upstairs to retire to bed early as I had an almost sl**pless night before, though I had caught up with some sl**p early in the morning.



I wasn’t sure whether it would be right or wrong to have sex with my own son. It is right if that would keep him away from bad company and diseases. It wouldn’t be OK if he would become mother fixated. But with my own experience with my dad, I know that i****t is the best safety valve. So that is why I finally decided to go for it.



“Do you want to sl**p with mommy tonight, Tommy?” I asked him. He looked at me and said “Yes” We used to do that often before my divorce when my ex-husband wasn’t home. With three months into the divorce, this was the first time I was going to sl**p with my young son.



Kissing game:

Tommy came over and took off his T-shirt and with just his boxer shorts on, climbed under the blanket. I had no panties on and the lingerie was sheer. I pulled him over to me and we cuddled each other. Feeling his embrace I said “Tommy, you are a strong man, you are crushing me!”



“I love you mom,” he said and gave me another bear hug and kissed my cheek

“I love you too” and kissed ‘innocently’ on his lips which I do often. But this time I kept my lips on my son’s for a perceivably long time and mumbled without opening my lips, “My sweet little baby..”

“OK mom” Tommy tried to say with my lips still on his, and saying so, opened his mouth when I felt the wetness of the inside of his lips. Without relenting, I planted one more firm kiss on the inside of his lips by nudging his lower lip down with mine.



Then I turned it into a kissing game. I moved the blanket down. “I love you Tommy” and kissed him on his cheeks and then his chest and then his tummy. Then I kissed his left groin but made sure that my nose touched his penis as I moved on to kiss the right. Then I moved on to his thighs and then his legs and finally kissed and gently put my lips around his big toes.



He immediately withdrew his legs and moved to the lower and of the bed where both me and my son were now sitting. “Show how much you love your mom, Tommy”

“A lot!” he said. “Kiss and show” I demanded and lay down on my back with my left knee raised and the foot drawn almost to my right buttock. My lingerie had rode to the top of my thighs by now. Tommy, as he was kneeling by my right side, I beckoned him with my hands to start kissing and pointing to my cheeks, said, “Start here”. It was a gentle command which he readily followed.



Attention to the Breasts:

He kissed my cheeks and waited. I encouraged him “And then…??” He straightened himself up and looked at me unsure. “Go on Tommy..” I waved my left hand across my entire body. Tommy bent down again and kissed my chin and then my stomach.

“Nothing in between?” I asked my son, smiling. “And that is all that you wanted as a baby,” I continued. Without lifting up his head and looking at me, Tommy gently went on to kiss each of my left breast well above and far away from the nipples. When he moved on to my right, I guided his head towards the nipple and said, “That’s where you kiss them”



As I felt my son’s lips against my erect nipple, I pressed his head gently down on to the flesh of my breast and asked him to kiss the left one also the same way. I was pleasantly surprised that this time not only that he went straight for my nipple, but pressed his lips around it nibbling it playfully. “Wow..!” I said, “That felt good, Tommy”. I wanted him to feel totally encouraged. And then I pushed his head down to my belly which now he kissed over the lingerie.



My lingerie now up to my waist, I turned face down exposing my totally bare buttocks for him to kiss. For a brief moment, between me lifting the lingerie up and turning face down, I watched my son look at my pubic hair that had missed seeing that afternoon in the living room couch. Now face down, I pointed my finger at my ass and said “And there..” He did that without any hesitance. By now my son had developed a big erection that was easily visible through his boxer.



As Tommy kissed my calf, I said, “OK, I know that you love me.” I turned around on my back and with my lingerie now riding high till my belly button, asked my son to lie over me. With the game now well under way, he readily did that.



Getting bolder and baring breasts and penis:

“You didn’t kiss me here,” I said, pointing to my breasts. “I did, mom!” he protested.

“No, not like I did there,” implying my kisses on the bare chest and belly.

“Did where?” My son asked.

“Here, like your skin here.” I f***ed my right hand between and brushed it up and down on my son’s chest and stomach and as I did that I ‘inadvertently’ caught my son’s erection. In a reflex he lifted his belly from mine and stared at me. Without waiting for his further reactions, I immediately pulled his boxer down and let his monster out. My son’s penis now lay bare, erect, oozing precum and arrested between our bodies.



With his boxer around his knees, my son now lay on top of me. With his palms on the bed on either side of my chest he had his chest lifted off his mother’s breasts. Before my son could wonder what next to do, I held my lingerie on both the sides and lifted it up and bared my breasts. They are small at 32C. It was bigger when I was breast feeding my son 15 years ago up until he was one.

As I felt my son’s penis on the bare skin of my tummy I could say that it was only as big as his dad’s – may be at the most five inches. My ex-husband always needed reassurance on the size. It wasn’t huge like my dad’s which is almost 7 inches. But my ex always used to please me.



Looking at my own bared breasts I asked my sixteen-year-old son “Do you remember feasting on these?” Neither of us could now bring a smile to our lips. Both the mother and son knew that we are in now for the full thing. My son had all the encouragements to carry on from the time when I showed him my pussy lying in the couch that afternoon and my whole body while drying myself up in the shower cubicle earlier that evening.



Breastfeeding my baby:

“Here, take it..!” I said gently to my son holding my left breast between my hands and offering it to him.

Without saying anything, Tommy, my sweet little son, lowered himself down and took the right erect nipple between his lips and started suckling on in. I was amazed to feel the immense pleasure I got then. It was not like my ex or my dad sucking on them. When my own now mature son had his wet lips on my nipples with his tongue playing on it, it felt out of this world. I gently caressed his hair with one hand and his back with the other. I could feel my wetness dripping between my legs. My son’s erect penis was safely wedged between our bodies. “Suck on them… suck to make up for all these years…” I told my son, encouraging him in what he was doing now. I groaned and moved my feet around in enjoyment. He moved from the right breast to the left. My son started holding my breasts between his two palms and squeezing them gently as he suckled and played with them.



My son’s naked body:

I then asked my son to take his boxer off totally. He got off me and removed it. I still kept the lingerie gathered around the top of my chest. The rest of my body was of course naked. Now my naked son, with nothing on his body, just as I used to feed him sometimes as a baby, without any further instruction, mounted me again and lay on top of me and went back to holding and suckling on my breasts. As he made small body movements, his erection kept moving between my lower belly and upper thigh. My son feasted on my breasts for about half-an-hour like a baby – like when he was a baby. He appeared hungry and enjoying the feast. Time and again, he would let go of my breasts and holding each in his hands would just look at them, only to lower his lips on to the areola and the nipple yet again to go back to the ‘feeding’.



I then put my hand between our bare fleshes and got hold of my son’s penis. It was exactly the same size as his dad’s. As I took hold of it, my son lifted his hips and made enough room for me to hold his erection comfortably. Obviously he enjoyed his mom approving and acknowledging his manhood. My son’s penis was oozing precum. As I moved my finger on its tip, I felt that it was extremely slimy and slippery. I moved the foreskin backwards and forwards and as I did that, I spread his own penis juice with my fingers all around the ‘bared’ head of his penis, making it moist all over.



I then gave a gentle pull on his penis and said, “Mommy wants it..”



My son’s penis in my cunt:

Tommy came off my breasts and squared himself up between my legs and positioned his erect penis over his mom’s vaginal crack. Supporting his wait on his knees and the left hand on the bed, he held his penis with his right hand and looking between my legs from above my chest, guided his penis into his mom’s wet cunt. He put it in at the right spot and after withdrawing his hand drove his tool home – down into his moms cunt where it slid into effortlessly and to its very base. I reached out my hand to feel my son’s penis in my vagina. I gave a gentle caress to his balls and then rested my hand over his hips and said, “Do it!”



Yes, my son’s penis slid all the way down into his mother’s vagina for the first time last night. By the way he shoved it in, I knew that this is not the first time he has had sex. I asked him, “You have it with Jo, don’t you?” He simply nodded in agreement. He had been seeing his girlfriend for some time.



With my hands on his bums, Tommy started pumping me gently. And how great it felt! My own son making love to his mother. He had developed a perfect rhythm. His penis pleasured his mom in perfect harmony to my upward thrusts which I made now and again.



My thoughts:

And this penis of my son, after passing through my birth canal 16 long years ago, has now come back, grown and mature on its own, with the rest of his body outside of it which embraced his mom’s naked body. And those lips that fed on these breasts and gave me joy when they had milk it them, is now giving immense sexual pleasure sensations as he suckled on them again after a long 15 years, now as a mature man. There s*s nothing wrong in this. Is there? His penis was in my vagina 16 years ago. He did suckle on these breast till 15 years ago. I am only too happy to let him do just this what he and I are doing together now.



It couldn’t be sweeter. No other relationship in this world can be stronger and more complete. All these thoughts went through my mind last night as my son kept loving his mother and making love to me…



My first orgasm with my son:

As I enjoyed my son’s soul satisfying fuck, with his penis riding high and low in the crack between my legs, and he playing with my breasts, in another few minutes I climaxed. And that was an orgasm of a special nature – the kind I haven’t had in a long time...

As my son sensed me having the orgasm and stopped sucking my breasts and increased the speed of his thrusting – shoving his penis deeeep and firm into his mother’s cunt.. After I settled from the convulsive orgasm, he paused for a moment or two. He lay on top off me ensuring that he didn’t put much weight on me. Hw held me gently. I lay there satisfied with my eyes half closed with my son’s naked flesh in mine and our naked bodies in total embrace.



“Are you OK mommy?” he asked. “Am I OK?? I am more than OK baby” I told him and stroked his back.



Tommy then lowered his mouth again on to my breasts and resumed ‘milking’ them. And after another couple of minutes of sucking, he started sliding his penis again up and down my slimy pussy. It was too wet, I could tell from the ease with which my son’s penis was riding. In fact the pussy was wet both inside and outside.



My son’s first cum shoot into his mom’s pussy:

And again I came. I had one more great orgasm with my own son’s penis. This time Tommy did not stop sucking on my breasts and squeezing them. He continued pumping and he now did it fast and hard and deep and wild into his mom’s pussy… The banging of our hips on each other was quite audible – the slapping sound filled the room.

As my son sensed that I had cum, he increased the pace of his thrusts on to his mother’s pussy and kissing me on my lips, said, “I love you mom..!”



He said as if to complete my ‘kissing game’ that had initiated all this.



Tommy went on banging his mother like an automatic machine. Where did he learn all these from, I wondered. He was doing it all so well. Lucky Jo, I thought. Soon my son said, “I am cummmming…” and he let go off my breasts from his lips, grimaced and shot his cum into his mother’s hot slimy cunt. Again and again. Again and again thrust deep and wild.

He shot all of his cum deep into his mother’s cunt. He kept on pumping for about a full one minute. And finally he lowered his perspiring body on to his mothers naked skin and as he slumped on me I held my son tight. I now have a new way in my life to vent my sexual feelings… I have love at my own home
... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 16657  |  
96%
  |  15

Mentoring My Son... A Mother's Story

"Mentoring My Son… A Mother’s Story"

This work is a fictional biography, and is intended for the enjoyment of adults only.

It broke my heart to see how some of the neighborhood k**s and his classmates treated him. They called him geek, nerd, weird, strange, wimp, and even pussy. It wasn’t his fault that he was painfully shy, incredibly intelligent, un-athletic and awkward… and that he had no interest or talent in sports of any kind. It broke my heart to see how they treated him because he was a sweet, innocent boy who couldn’t help who he was. And it broke my heart even more when I saw the sadness in his face, and it always made me want to cry… because he is my son.

What made things even worse was, since his father had left us when Paul was just in middle school, I had become his mom, dad, mentor, teacher, and when I could… friend. And now here he was… a high school student with the intelligence of a college professor, and the social graces of a cloistered monk. I tried to get him to meet friends, to go hang out, to ask a girl on a date… but he had no interest in those things… or they scared him to death. Instead, he immersed himself in books and the internet… learning as much as he could about everything he could.

To this day I’m not so sure how Paul turned out to be the boy… or young man that he had become. I guess sometimes heredity doesn’t always apply. Please don’t get me wrong… I love him more than any mom could love her son, and I am so proud of him. But you would think the c***d of a very handsome college football player, and an attractive (according to other people) former cheerleader and catalogue model might pick up some of our athletic ability and self-confident traits. But somehow, that didn’t happen.

What hurt the most was that I couldn’t do anything to stop the horrible teasing and bullying that was happening at Paul’s school. High School can be a traumatic time for any k**, but it is ten times worse on those considered different, strange or unpopular. Even though he was at the top of his class academically, it seemed like he had such a look of sadness on his face nearly every day. I had told him that I was going to call the school and speak to his counselor or principal, but he absolutely forbade me, saying that would only make things worse. I felt like a terrible mother, watching my sweet son being tortured… and I felt even worse because it seemed that I was helpless to do anything about it. But then one day, something happened to change all of that.

It was after four o’clock, and Paul was late… and he was never late unless he was going to the library, and then he would he would always call me. I had called and left two messages on his cell phone, and was just getting ready to call the school when I heard the front door open. I was preparing myself to chastise him for not calling me back when he walked into the kitchen, and when I saw him my heart sank. His shirt was torn and dirty, his hair was a mess, there was a cut on his cheek, and his face was streaked with tears… I knew right away he had been in a fight.

“Paul honey… what happened” I asked him as I walked to him and put my arms around him.

He just buried his head in my shoulder, and choking back the tears he said, “Nothing mom… I don’t want to talk about it.”

Obviously this was not an answer I was going to accept, so I held him at arm’s length and said, “Paul, you need to tell me what happened this minute.”

His bottom lip quivered and his eyes moistened as he said, “I just got into a fight… ok.”

“No, it’s not ok Paul… someone obviously hit you and I’m going to call that school right now,” I said in an angry tone as I walked towards the phone.”

But before I could dial, I got the shock of my life when my son blurted out, “You can’t mom… I punched him first.”

I stood transfixed, just staring at my son with my jaw somewhere around my knees. Paul was the most non-violent, non-confrontational k** in the world. Even contact sports made him uncomfortable. Plus, he hardly looked like a brawler. He took most of his physical traits from me… he was only about 5’ 4”, weighed about 120 pounds soak and wet, and also shared my blond hair and blue eyes. It wasn’t that he looked ‘girlish’… he just looked like the last person in the world that you would imagine in a fight.

I wanted to say something but I was too dumbfounded to speak at first. Then I finally regained my composure and asked, “What in the world would make you feel the need to punch another boy?”

As he fought back the tears again, he answered in a cracking voice, “He called me a faggot mom… and I just couldn’t take any more.” And with that, my sweet, innocent, sensitive son broke down in tears, and began sobbing uncontrollably. Once again I took him in my arms… his body trembling as I held him. He wrapped his arms around me too as he cried on my shoulder so hard that his tears actually leaking through my shirt and wetting my shoulder.

After a few minutes of shushing him and telling him everything was going to be alright, I finally got him calmed down. He took off his backpack… filled with books as usual, and sat at the kitchen table while I retrieved a wash cloth and some Neosporin for the cut on his face. After he had washed his face I applied some of the ointment to the cut. As I did, I thought about what I was going to say next. Obviously, I didn’t approve of fighting… but there was also a little part of me that was proud that he had stood up for himself. Then I began to wonder why someone calling him a gay slur would bother him so much… after all we had always taught tolerance and equality. So I said, “Paul, if I ask you a question… will you answer me honestly no matter what?”

“Sure mom,” my son answered… finally calmed down and no longer shaking.”

I knew Paul had never lied to me, so I took a deep breath and said, “Paul, you seemed to have a really strong reaction to being called ‘faggot’… are you, ummm… are you gay?”

“MOM,” Paul hollered as he slid his chair away from me with a look of horror on his face, “how could you even think that?”

I quickly realized what a mistake I had made, and as my son glared at me with angry, hurtful eyes I said, “Paul honey, you and your dad had the ‘sex talk’ before he left, but since then you never talk about girls, you don’t seem to show any interest in them… and, well, even though you’re a teenager I’ve never found a girlie magazine hidden in your room, or caught you looking at porn, or…” and then I tried to stop myself, but it was too late.

My own son just glared at me and said, “Really mom… just because I don’t spend all day looking at porn and jerking off… I must be gay?” But before I could apologize, he said, “Well mom, I don’t think there is anything wrong with being gay, but for the record… I do like girls, and I do think about sex… I just don’t constantly talk about it like the other idiot guys my age!”

And with that, my angry, hurt son stormed off to his room and slammed the door. I thought about following him, but realized that he was far too incensed at me for asking if he might be gay, and I just needed to leave him alone. I knew that anything I said at that point could only make things worse.

So for the next hour, I just prepared dinner and wondered what our usual table conversation would be like that evening. I decided to make one of his favorites, barbecued chicken, in the hopes that it might help ease his anger. When everything was ready, I walked to his room and tapped on his door and said, “C’mon honey… dinner is ready.”

“I’m not hungry,” his terse reply came from behind the closed door.

I sighed in frustration and said, “Paul, I want us to have dinner and talk… please.”

This time, his reply was more sarcastic when he said, “Jeez mom, can’t a guy have a little privacy… maybe I’m looking at naked girls on the internet!”

My son had never used that tone with me, so now I went on the offensive and said, “That’s not fair Paul… I tried to apologize for my mistake but you just stormed off.” Then I said, “Look, I made barbecued chicken, I’m going to eat and you are welcome to join me.” And with that I walked off to the kitchen.

I knew it wouldn’t be long before he joined me because he always said how much he loved the smell of my barbecued chicken, and despite his slight build, the k** had the appetite of a horse. After about ten minutes I heard his door open and a moment later he walked into the kitchen and sat down at the table. Without looking at me he said, “Permission to eat in my room.”

Now it was my turn to be terse and I replied, “You know our promise about always eating dinner together if we’re at home… permission denied.”

Paul let out a big sigh, but his disappointment didn’t stop him from picking up his fork and tearing into his chicken like it was going to be his last meal for a week. We ate in silence for almost the entire meal, and then he finally looked at me with misted eyes and said, “Gee mom… I just can’t believe you thought I was gay.”

I just looked at him and said, “Paul, I’m so sorry. I never really thought you were, but like I said, you never talk about girls, or even expressed any interest.”

“Mom… you know how shy I am,” he quickly replied.

I just smiled at him and said, “I know honey,” then I asked, “So how did the fight start?”

He took a deep breath and said, “Well, there’s this girl I wanted to ask to the spring formal, but I was too shy to ask her in person so I wrote her a note. Well I left it on the lunch table and some jerk picked it up and read it. Then him and some of his friends who all think they’re so cool started reading it out loud after school and mocking me.” Then I saw his bottom lip start to tremble again when he said, “And then one of them said, ‘Shouldn’t you be asking a guy to the dance, since you’re a faggot?’ And that was when I lost it and punched him… and then he hit me and then we were separated.”

I looked at him and said, “Now you know I don’t approve of fighting,” but then I quickly added, “But I am proud that you stood up for yourself.”

He rubbed the moisture from his eyes and softly said, “Thanks mom.”

As Paul and I cleared the table, I asked him if he still thought he was still going to ask the girl out. He told me that he didn’t know since he was sure she heard what had happened, and would probably laugh in his face. I asked who she was, and he said that she was a really cute girl with whom he shared some classes. Since Paul was in all advanced classes, I knew she had to be very smart. Then he told me that while she didn’t hang with the ‘popular’ crowd, they liked her because she helped tutor some of the jocks, and he figured that was how they knew her and why they were mocking him. I said maybe he should still give her a chance, and that maybe she wasn’t that shallow. Then my sweet son just smiled and thanked me for always trying to keep things so positive.

After we loaded the dishwasher, Paul excused himself to do his homework. I decided to pour myself a second glass of wine and go take a hot bath. As I ran the water and started to undress, I thought about how tough it must be for my son, and how he turned out so small and shy. As I said earlier, his dad had been a college football player. He wasn’t a star mind you, but he did play a lot. And he was definitely a handsome man… over six feet tall, about 200 lbs. with a very athletic build from his training.

I had been a cheerleader in high school and college, and did modeling for a few catalogues while in school. I had even been approached by Playboy for one of their special “Girls of…” college issues, which I had turned down for fear my dad’s friends and my creepy Uncle Bill might see it and try to hit on me even more than they already were. Yet somehow our physical traits seemed to bypass our son.

It isn’t that Paul is a bad looking k**. I may be partial, but he really is very cute. As I said, he has my blonde hair and blue eyes. Unfortunately, he just hasn’t grown into himself yet, but that’s just because he is so small and frail looking in comparison to the other k**s in his class. His short stature and thin build just makes him look awkward. Plus, no matter how hard I try, he had no interest in style, or what clothes he wears. In short, while he hates it, he has resigned himself to the fact that he is a geek.

After I finished undressing, I looked in the mirror and had to admit, with no vanity intended, that I still look pretty damn good for a woman in her thirties. My hair was still its natural blonde color, and my eyes were still as blue… and fortunately my face hadn’t started showing the cracks and lines that the stress of Paul’s father leaving us could have caused. My 34 C breasts hadn’t started to sag at all, and I still enjoyed running so my legs were still toned, my tummy was still tight, and my butt still looked as good in a pair of tight jeans as it did when I was twenty.

Once I was in the tub, I took a big sip of wine, and then I laid back in the hot water and started wondering how much experience with… or how much Paul even really knew about girls. His dad had given him the clinical ‘birds and bees’ talk a few years earlier. But even though he was in high school, I hadn’t seen or heard anything that indicated he was interested in dating, other than the revelation that he wanted to ask a girl to a dance… and I was absolutely positive that he had never even kissed a girl.

As I lay in the tub thinking about my sweet son, with a near-empty second glass of wine in my left hand, I suddenly realized that the fingers of my right hand were u*********sly stroking my nipple. I also noticed a familiar tingling just below my neatly trimmed pubic hair. At first I wondered why I was having these feelings at the very moment that I was thinking about Paul. But I quickly dismissed any connection to my son, because a warm bath and a couple of glasses of wine always made me a little horny. So once I solved the mystery of my rising libido, I let my free hand slid under the water, over my tummy and between my legs. Then I let out a sigh as my fingers found their target.

As I began gently stroking my pussy lips, which were already slick from both the bath oil I put in the water and my own natural secretions, I closed my eyes and began to conjure some of my favorite fantasies. Normally, I would bring a good romance novel… or even something from my own carefully hidden stash of explicit erotica to use for my ‘diddle session’. But since I had brought neither into the bath, I was left to my own graphic imagination.

So I started mentally going through a list of men, and even a certain woman who I had fantasized about in the past. But suddenly, before I even realized it… my son was back in my head. I started to wonder, had he ever kissed a girl? Had he ever touched a girl, or had a girl ever touched him? Did he know what a woman looks like naked? Had he ever seen one naked? Had he ever seen me naked? Did he masturbate? Did he ever masturbate while thinking about me? As all these thoughts raced through my head, I put my empty wine glass down and was using one hand to play with my nipples while the other furiously rubbed my swollen clit… and I was about to cum while thinking about my own son!

I sat up so quickly that water sloshed onto the floor as I did. My breasts were heaving up and down as I somehow managed to pull my fingers from my trembling pussy, which was on the very edge of an explosive orgasm. Something had subconsciously popped into my mind, and as I splashed some water of my face, I attempted to remember what it was. What involuntary vision was I having that had put me on the verge of such an earth-shattering climax? As I replayed it in my mind, I realized the vision I had was of my son kissing a woman as she slowly caressed his erect penis… coaxing him towards his first orgasm not caused by his own hand. And the woman in my vision, the woman who was giving my young son his first hand job… was me!!!

At that moment, my mind was overcome with confusion. I didn’t know if it was the soothing water, or the wine, or what it was causing these thoughts of my son… but I needed to get out of the tub right away. I quickly stood up, but as I tried to step out of the tub, I slipped and fell back in with a loud thud. And that thud was followed by a loud cry of pain as I struck my knee on the hard porcelain.

As I grasped my knee and groaned in agony, with tears filling my eyes, the bathroom door opened and my panicked son ran in saying “Mom… are you alright?” But as soon as he saw my naked breasts, he said, “Oh gee… I’m sorry mom.”

But just as he was backing out the door… his eyes still focused on my tits, I said, “Paul, don’t leave… I fell and hurt my knee, and I need you to help me out of the tub.”

He began to step towards me, and as he tried to avert his eyes from my naked body, he said, “Do you want me to get you a towel or a robe first mom?”

“Not yet honey, just help me over to my vanity chair first,” I answered still in pain.

Paul stepped over to the tub, and despite his efforts to avoid it, I could see his eyes scanning my body. My naked breasts were now floating above the water, and my pussy was easily visible in the clear water below. I have a garden tub, so I started to turn my body so my back was to him, and then I told him to put his hands under my arms to help lift me. At first he tried placing his hands under my armpits and lifting me, but he couldn’t hold me because the bath oil had made my skin very slippery. So I told him he would need to get a better grip. So he tucked his arms under mine, and that caused his hands to come to rest right under my breasts.

At that moment, there was no doubt in my mind that my breasts were the first he had ever touched… even though his fingers were barely grazing the underside. Then as I braced myself with my uninjured leg, Paul began to lift me. But as he got me half way up, my oil covered torso slid down his arms, causing his hands to move upwards… and suddenly my son’s hands were filled with my firm round tits. As he helped me to a standing position, I could feel his hands gently squeezing the soft flesh of my breasts, and I was sure he could feel my hard nipples pressing right into his palms.

Once I was standing in the tub, I could feel Paul easing his grip, but I quickly said, “Don’t let me go honey… I can’t put any weight on my right leg so I need you to help me all the way out.”

So there I stood, naked and wet, with my son behind me and his hands gently squeezing my full round breasts. I couldn’t see his face, but I could imagine what he looked like. I also noticed that the trembling I had felt in my pussy earlier had returned. Once I was steady, I told Paul that I was going to turn to face him and then he could help lift me out of the tub. At first he asked if that was the best way. So when I told him that he wasn’t strong enough to pick me up unless I could wrap my arms around his neck for leverage, he agreed. The truth was that the pain was easing, and I probably could have gotten out of the tub without his help… but I didn’t want to.

Paul’s hands left my breasts and slid down to my waist, where he steadied me as I turned to face him… and suddenly he had a full frontal view of my naked body. His face was beet red, but it didn’t stop his eyes from looking me up and down. Now he could clearly see my full breasts, flat tummy and my small triangle of blonde pubic hair. It was then that I also noticed a change in my son. There was a very noticeable tent being pitched in the front of his flimsy pajama bottoms!

Once we had sufficiently scanned each other, I said, “Ok Paul, I’m going to wrap my arms around your neck so I can help you lift, and you’re going to have to pull me out of the tub.”

Now I’m not an engineer, but I know enough about leverage to know that since I’m a couple of inches taller than Paul, he was going to need to get a pretty low grip on my body to help lift me out of the tub. So when he wrapped his arms around my torso, I told him that wasn’t going to be able to lift me high enough that way… even though I knew that all I had to do was bend my knees a little.

Then I said, “Honey, when I wrap my arms around your neck, I want to put your hands under my bum... and when I say lift, you lift.”

Paul just said, “Ok mom.”

As I wrapped my arms around Paul’s neck, I felt his left hands slide down over my ass cheeks, and then his hands slid to my inner thighs… with his fingertips dangerously close to my pussy. My clit was buzzing as I felt my son’s hands holding me in such an intimate way. Then once we were in place I said, “Ok honey… lift!”

As Paul lifted me out of the tub, my crotch was raised, and his hard cock pressed right between my legs. At the same time, he adjusted his grip under my ass cheeks, and as he did his fingertips brushed against my pussy lips. Once we had gotten me completely out of the tub, I wrapped my ‘bad’ right leg around his waist to steady myself. Then as he lowered me onto my good leg, his stiff dick, still covered by his pajama pants, pressed against my pubic bone and dragged over my clit… causing my whole body to shudder.

When I was finally standing on the floor, I sadly disengaged from the full frontal contact with my son. I put my right arm around his shoulder, and he put his left arm around my waist, and then we slowly made our way to my vanity stool… with me still completely naked, and secretly wanting the moment to last as long as possible. As we carefully made our way over, I couldn’t help wondering why these feelings about my son were suddenly coming out of nowhere.

Paul gently maneuvered me in front of my seat, and then helped steady me as I sat down. Once I was seated, I realized that my eyes were about even with my son’s crotch, and his erect penis was pushing his pajama bottoms straight towards my face. Paul realized it too, but before he could turn away I said, “So is that what was bumping against me when you were helping me out of the tub?”

He just blushed deep red and said, “Yeah… sorry mom.”

I guess I was still a little buzzed from the two big glasses of wine I drank, and I could tell he was embarrassed because he got an erection, so I just said, “Honey, today you’ve seen me naked, touched my boobs, my butt and whether you know it or not my vagina… so I’m pretty sure I’m the one that should be embarrassed!”

We both laughed, and as we did I saw his hard cock bounce up and down in his pants. Then I noticed that his pajama bottoms and tee shirt were completely soaked from helping me out of the tub, so I told him to go and get two towels and bring them over. When he did, I took one from him and then told him to take off his wet clothes and dry off. When I said that, his eyes got real wide and he said, “Mom, I’ll just go to my room and dry off and change.”

“Oh no you won’t buddy-boy… you’re not going to track water all over my carpet,” I said in a mock-stern voice, and then I added, “Besides, what makes you think I can be naked in front of you and you’re too old to be naked in front of me?”

With that, Paul set down his towel and reluctantly lifted his wet tee shirt over his head and discarded it. Then as he reached for the waistband of his pajama bottoms he started to turn his back to me, but I stopped him, then I giggled and said “I’m not hiding anything pal… so neither are you.”

Paul let out a big sigh, and then pushed his bottoms down, and when he did about six or seven inches of hard teenage cock, topped by a puffy pink head sprung from his groin. I have to say that I was surprised. I thought it would be smaller. And even though it was only a little larger than average size, it looked huge on Paul’s slight build! I looked at it for a moment, and then I did something I never thought I’d do in a million years. Whether it was because of the wine, or that fact that I was so horny, without even thinking I just reached out and took my own son’s hard penis into my hand.

As I squeezed his erect cock, Paul jumped back from my grasp and screamed, “MOM!!!”

I just laughed and said “Paul, I used to powder your butt and wash your privates when you were a k**, and you’ve touched and grabbed just about everything I have today… and besides, I was just going to tell you that you have a pretty impressive penis for your age.”

His eyes got wide and he said, “Really,” sounding genuinely surprised and proud at what I said.

I really think he needed a good dose of compliments after what had happened earlier in the day, so I said, “Honey, trust me, I’ll guarantee you have a bigger erection than most of the boys your age.”

I could actually see his self-confidence soar, and he just smiled and said, “Thanks for everything mom.”

I just smiled at him and said, “Hey buddy, you rescued me from the tub,” then I said, “I love you honey, and no matter what any jerk at school thinks… I wouldn’t change a thing about you.”

At that point, any logical reason for us to be naked was gone, so I reluctantly wrapped my towel around me, but not before giving Paul another good long look at my body, which he seemed to gladly accept. Then he wrapped his towel around his waist, but it did very little to hide the raging erection he was still sporting. Once we were appropriately covered, he supported me as we walked back to my room, with me still exaggerating my ‘hurt knee’ to make him feel needed. He asked me if I thought I should go to the hospital, but I just said if it didn’t feel any better the next day, I’d go to the doctor. Truth was, there was barely any pain left at all.

Once we were in my room I asked him to get me another glass of wine as I slipped off my towel. As I leaned against my bed to reach for my robe, I could feel him getting a good look at my naked ass one last time as he left the room. When he came back, he asked if I was sure I should have another glass. He knew I never had more than two glasses of wine, but I made the excuse that I couldn’t take any pain killers since I had already had some wine, so the third one would help me sl**p. The truth was I just wanted another to help process how I felt about what had happened between us, and to help me sl**p.

With that Paul gave me a hug and said good night, but as he was walking out the door I couldn’t help asking, “Honey, did you get an erection because I’m the first nude woman you’ve ever seen or touched… and please don’t be embarrassed to tell me the truth.”

He looked back at me and said, “Yes,” but then he added, “But it also happened because you’re really beautiful mom.”

All I could do was say, “Thank you honey… I love you.”

Paul smiled back and said, “I love you too mom,” and then he said, “I know you can’t get up, so I’ll leave my door open and if you need anything, call me and I’ll get it.”

After Paul left the room, I turned on the TV, and I couldn’t believe it was not even 9:00. I tried to watch whatever was on, but my mind kept racing back to what had happened earlier. As I took another sip of wine, I could feel Paul’s hands as they held my breasts. I closed my eyes and envisioned his young hard cock springing into view, bobbing up and down as it arched up from his groin. I remembered how thick it felt when I briefly wrapped my hand around it and squeezed it before Paul backed away.

I had only bothered to put on an oversized tee when I got into bed, so when my hand slid between my legs there were no panties to impede my progress, and my fingers easily found my pussy. I couldn’t believe how horny I was as I began lightly stroking my fingertips up and down my wet cunt lips. I was still trying to fantasize about anything else, and convince myself it was the wine that made me horny. But it was no use… all I could think about was Paul.

Suddenly I felt like I needed to talk to him. I wasn’t really sure what I was going to say, but I just thought that we needed to address what had happened earlier, and how we both might be feeling about it. Plus I felt like I needed to tell him my knee was fine. So I took another big sip of wine, got out of bed and walked quietly down the hall to his room.

He had left his door ajar, just as he said he would, but when I stuck my head around the corner I had to cover my mouth to keep from gasping out loud. There was Paul, sitting in front of his computer with his boxers around his ankles and his hand wrapped around his hard dick. I couldn’t believe he was sitting there jerking off so casually with his door open. Then I realized that he probably thought that I couldn’t get out of bed because of my knee.

I watched as my son slowly stroked his hand up and down his dick. I was mesmerized watching him manipulated the silky smooth skin that covered his cock shaft, and the ease in which it slid up and down over the hard column of flesh. The pink puffy head I had seen earlier was now a swollen purple knob, and the balls that had hung down below were now pulled tight against his body.

I was experienced enough to know that the pace of Paul’s stroking meant he was in no hurry to cum. As I watched, I realized I wanted to see what was on the computer screen that had my son so engrossed that he hadn’t even noticed me there. And thanks to the wine I had d***k, I had pretty much lost all inhibitions. So I took a deep breath, and I walked into his room.

Paul was so wrapped up in what he was looking at that he didn’t even notice me until I quietly said, “Honey, can we talk?”

He turned and saw me, and with a horrified look on his face and cried out, “MOM!” as he quickly tried to pull up his boxerds. He finally got the waistband over his erection, and as he tried to get to his computer he said, “I didn’t think you could get out of bed!” But before he could reach the keyboard, I stepped in between him and the computer and saw what was on the monitor… it was a picture of me in a bikini from our vacation.

My son just sat back down behind me as I stood at his computer and began clicking on the pictures, and saw it was a whole gallery of me. Most of them were me in bathing suits from vacations, or at our community pool. Many of them were of me from behind, leaning over to talk to someone, or picking something up. As I looked at them, I couldn’t help but admit that I really did have a great ass.

Without turning to look at him, I softly said, “Paul, where did you get these?”

“I took most of them with my phone,” he answered sheepishly,

I continued scrolling and said, “I see you have a lot of pictures of me bending over… do you like that pose?”

His voice cracked as he said, “Yes… but it was also easier to take them with your back turned so you couldn’t what I was doing.”

I could hear the trembling in his voice, so I looked over my shoulder and said, “Paul, don’t worry… I’m not mad at you at all.” Then I said, “But I want you to stay in your chair… just move it back a little.”

When he had rolled his chair back, I bent over in front of him and put my hands on the computer desk, and immediately I felt the hem of my tee shirt ride up my hips. Paul was only about a foot or so behind me, and from where he sat, I knew my son could clearly see naked ass, and my blatantly exposed pussy. Then I bent over even further and began casually scrolling through his pictures of me.

After a silent minute I calmly asked, “So do you always look at pictures of me when you masturbate?”

Paul just cleared his throat and said, “Not always… but a lot.”

I looked over my shoulder and saw his eyes were locked on to my exposed ass and pussy, and then I said, “Do you like seeing me bent over like this honey?”

“Jeez mom… ummm, yeah,” he answered, seemingly caught off guard by the question.

“I’m glad you do,” I said softly, and then I said, “Honey, I want you to take off your boxers.”

“What?” he asked, wanting to make sure he had heard me correctly.

“I said I want you to take your boxers off and sit back down behind me,” I repeated… looking back over my shoulder again and smiling at him.

As Paul stood up and began pushing his shorts down, I straightened up and lifted my shirt over my head… leaving me completely naked. Then I turned and faced him for a moment… giving him a good look at my tits again. When he sat back down, his hard cock was sticking straight up from his lap. Then I turned back toward the computer, and bent all the way over and rested my arms and head on the computer desk. Then I spread my feet wide and arched my back… giving him an even better view of my wet pussy.

I heard Paul gasp as the pose I was now in was something you see in porno movies. Then I said, “Now doesn’t the real thing look better than these pictures?”

There was a short pause, and then I could hear his voice trembling as he quietly answered, “Yes.”

Once he answered me, I asked, “Honey, do you think you want to rub your penis again?”

“You won’t be mad,” he asked in a puzzled tone.

“I’d actually like you to Paul,” I answered, and then I added, “But only if you don’t mind me watching.”

Even though I was the one instigating it, I couldn’t believe what was happening. I never thought I would ever expose myself in such a lewd way to my son, let alone tell him to masturbate while looking at me. I knew the wine was a big factor, but knowing that Paul was going to jerk off while looking at me was exciting me more than I could ever imagine. Then to entice him even more, I reached back between my legs and began stroking my own pussy… right before his eyes.

I let out a groan as my finger penetrated my cunt lips, and I was sure from his angle that Paul could see how wet I was. But I he knew he probably wasn’t sure what I was doing, so in a strained and excited voice I groaned, “This is how a woman masturbates, just like when you rub your penis to feel good.”

Paul didn’t say another word, so as I stroked my dripping cunt I looked back over my shoulder and saw him staring intently at my pussy as I fingered myself. I could also see that he had starting jerking off again. The head of his cock was shiny and a deep purple, and was so swollen it looked like it might burst. I could also see the muscles in his face were beginning to tighten, and knew instinctively that he was going to cum soon.

I could feel that it would probably only take a few finger strokes on my inflamed clit to trigger my own orgasm, but I wanted to make this about my sweet boy. So I reluctantly stopped fingering myself, and turned to face my teenage son.

When Paul had seen me naked earlier, he had tried to avert his eyes… but now as I stood before him in all my glory, his gaze was almost burned a hole through me. I watched as he looked me up and down from head to toe, concentrating on my full round tits and hard pink nipples, and then down over my smooth tummy to my pussy. As he did, I could see his hand moving faster, and knew that he wasn’t going to last much longer.

That was when I placed my hands on his thighs and lowered myself to my knees in front of him. Then I gently grasped his wrist and pulled his jerking hand from his hard penis. A low groan of disappointment escaped from his throat, but it was quickly replaced by a moan of pleasure when I reached up and wrapped my soft, warm hand around his burgeoning cock.

At first I only held him and gently squeezed with my fingers, knowing it probably wouldn’t take too much stroking for him to shoot his load. I had never felt a cock so hard in my life. His shaft was like a steel rod covered with a thin coating of silk. The head looked like a purple mushroom cap. And there was a small drop of pre-cum oozing from his piss slit. I could feel his pulse beating in his cock as I gently squeezed the shaft. Then I brought my other hand up between his legs and cupped his full balls, which were now pulled tight against his body as they prepared to discharge their contents.

After examining his beautiful cock and balls, I looked up and saw my son staring down at me with a look of overwhelming desire in his eyes. I smiled at him and said, “Paul honey, would you like mommy to make you squirt your cum?”

By now I was sure he knew what the word ‘cum’ meant, and without changing his facial expression he just groaned, “Yes… please.”

“Has anyone ever done that for you, honey?” I asked… already being 99.9% sure of the answer.

“Jeez mom… never,” he answered, his voice getting more strained.

“Good… I was hoping I’d be first,” I cooed. Then I began slowly gliding my hand up and down his shaft.

I immediately felt the muscles in his thighs tense, and saw his belly tighten as I began rhythmically stroking his penis, up to the swollen head, then down to his bloated balls, then back up… again and again. I could feel Paul’s body beginning to squirm and knew it wouldn’t be long before he let loose with torrents of young sperm. I could also tell it wasn’t going to last much longer because the small drop of opaque fluid that was in his piss slit had become the size of a pearl. Seeing that dollop of pre-cum must have triggered something in me, because without any thought of what I was doing, I pointed my son’s swollen cock towards my face, leaned forward, and took it deep into my warm, wet mouth.

Paul let out a cry of absolute ecstasy as my lips sealed around his rock-hard shaft. Instinctively his hips lifted from the chair driving his prick deeper into my mouth, and pressing the spongy head against the opening of my throat… causing me to gag for just a moment before I regained control. Once I settled him back into his chair, I began giving my sweet young son the most loving blowjob any woman had ever given.

Every emotion imaginable began racing through me. It was as if what I was doing was going to make up for all the hurt and pain my son had suffered at the hands of every bully who had ever called him names or pushed him around, and every mean ‘popular’ girl who had ever laughed at or made fun of him. At that very moment, I wanted to give my son a pleasure that those k**s could only dream of.

But if I was trying to convince myself that I was doing this strictly for my son’s pleasure, the raging fire burning in my cunt would beg to differ. I could feel the sticky wetness spreading on my inner-thighs as my pussy leaked its natural lubricant. As I slowly pumped my mouth up and down my on son’s beautiful cock, and caressed his balls with one hand, my other hand found its way between my legs and began stroking my swollen pussy lips.

I was completely overcome with combination of motherly love and wanton desire now. My tongue began circling the sensitive glans of Paul’s cock as my head bobbed up and down… plunging his hard shaft in and out of my mouth. At the same time, my fingertip, dripping with my own juices, had found my engorged clit and was teasing and tormenting it, causing my insides to tighten with impending orgasm.

With my lips still encircling his hard cock, I looked up into my son’s eyes and saw him looking back into mine. That was when I took him from my mouth momentarily and softly said, “I want you to squirt in my mouth, baby… mummy wants to taste your cum.”

When I sucked him back into my mouth, Paul groaned “Oh jeez mom.” Then I wrapped the hand that had been playing with his balls around the base of his cock, and my mouth and hand began moving in unison, up and down his shaft, while my tongue began to massage the nerve-filled spot behind the head of his near-bursting penis.

Paul was groaning steadily now, and I could feel his dick swelling even more between my lips … telling me he was about to cum. At the same time I began stroking my clit even faster. Then, as I felt the muscles in walls of my cunt and asshole started to tense, Paul blurted out, “Mom, I’m gonna... ahhhh!” And just as he cried out in pleasure, I felt his cock jerk violently between my lips, my mouth was immediately flooded with the first blast of my own son’s cum.

I have given a few blowjobs in my life, but I had never felt a cock come alive in my mouth the way Paul’s did. The shaft was pulsating wildly as the muscles deep in his groin began to involuntarily contract, pumping the thick white liquid from his full balls up through the six inch column of hard flesh. The tube that carried his load through his cock swelled again and again as each spasm caused Paul to groan with pleasure, and f***ed another spurt of young cum to squirt into my mouth.

Maybe it was because he was so young, or maybe it was because he was my own son, but I had never tasted cum so sweet. I had to swallow the first few blasts quickly to make room for the next, but as the volume of each burst lessened, I let the creamy liquid coat my tongue, actually savoring the taste before swallowing the gooey treat. Finally I felt Paul’s body start to relax, and the violent jerking of his cock as he came had eased to a gentle twitching. Then, as the remainder of my son’s spunk oozed into my mouth, I swallowed one last time, and then let his deflating cock slip from between my lips.

As I licked the residue of my son’s orgasm from my lips, I looked up at him as he slumped in his chair, and I could see tears in his beautiful blue eyes. I immediately raised myself up on my knees and hugged Paul’s body to mine. I could feel his body shaking as he fought back the tears. As I held him close to my naked body, I whispered, “Paul honey… what’s wrong.”

I was worried that he might be feeling some terrible guilt or shame, and I wanted to reassure him that everything was alright, but instead he answered, “I’m just so happy mom… thank you.”

With that we just held each other for a few moments. Then I finally fell back onto my haunches in front of him and said, “So, did you enjoy your first blowjob?”

“It was the most amazing thing I ever felt mom,” he answered.

I laughed and said, “Well, I guess I’ll take that as a compliment.” Then I said, “Honey, I know the other k**s at school can be pretty mean to you, and how much that hurts you… and I just wanted to do something very special for you… and I’ll bet hardly any of those ‘cool guys’ that make fun of you have even touched a woman’s boob.”

“Really mom,” my son exclaimed, his face lighting up at the thought of experiencing something that the guys who bullied and tormented him probably hadn’t experienced.

“Really honey,” I replied with a smile. Then I said, “But this has to be our secret, and remember… what I did was just a special gift that I wanted to do just for you.”

Well that wasn’t totally true. The fact was that I was more aroused than I could ever remember. Even though I claimed it was just for his benefit… my pussy was reminding me that I had been so close to cumming before I stopped masturbating to take care of Paul, and I was still horny as hell! As I sat back on my legs, I pressed my still inflamed clit against my heel and almost came. So as I talked with Paul, I began slowly rocking myself back and forth… grinding my clit against my heel and stimulating my already aching cunt even more.

Paul must have noticed my movements and said, “What are you doing mom?”

I was getting so excited that my voice actually cracked a little as I said, “Well honey, I guess I got a little excited while I was taking care of you, and I’m kind of rubbing myself against my foot.”

Paul just said, “Ok” as he watched my hips rotating back and forth as I humped my pussy against my heel. At the same time, I brought my left hand to my chest and began playing with my nipples.

Just as I was going to slip my other hand between my legs and give myself the release I need, I looked at Paul’s crotch and saw that, much to my surprise, his spent cock was already growing back to full erection. I just laughed and said, “Ahhh, the recuperative powers of youth.”

Paul got a confused look on his face and said, “Huh?”

I nodded towards his crotch and said, “You’re already hard again.”

As his face flushed he said, “Sorry mom… you just really look sexy” And then almost without thinking about it, he wrapped his hand around his hard cock… a cock that just minutes earlier was pumping a fountain of cum into my mouth… and began slowly stroking it again.

Suddenly it seemed that some of the terrible shyness Paul had… even around me, had given way to some boldness. First he called me ‘sexy’… and Paul had never used a word like sexy. And now he was unashamedly masturbating in front of me again… without me telling him it was alright. It seemed the experience was giving him a little boost of self-confidence.

Right then I made a decision, and as I stood up I said, “Honey… I want you to wait about fifteen minutes and then come back to my bedroom,” and then I pointed at his hand slowly stroking his hard cock and said, “And you might want to save that.”

With that I went back to my bedroom and into my bathroom. My heart was racing and my pulse pounding as I thought of what I was about to do. I quickly got my hand mirror, put one foot on the side of my tub and checked my pussy. There were a few wisps of hair around the outer lips… which were still swollen and wet with excitement. I got my razor and did some landscaping around my pussy lips… which I gave a quick rub, but stopped for fear I would cum. Then I took a quick shower to be my freshest. I wanted to be squeaky clean and well groomed for what was about to happen.

I had just finished drying off and had a towel wrapped around me when Paul tapped on my door. He had put his boxers back on, but they still did little to hide the erection he was showing prominently. I sat on the edge of the bed, and then I patted the mattress and told him to come and sit next to me.

When he was seated I said, “Paul honey, I know how shy you are… especially around girls. And I’m wondering if knowing how to be with a girl might help you get over that.” Then I said, “What I did for you earlier was my gift to you, but now I want to know if you’d like to learn how to please a girl.”

“Ok mom,” Paul replied.

Even though he said ok, I was sure he didn’t really know what I was saying. I think he was under the impression that I was just going to tell him all about girls. That was until I stood in front of him, took my towel off and dropped it to the floor. Even though he had seen me naked just a few minutes earlier, his eyes got as wide as if he were seeing me for the first time… I guess that is the reaction every time a high school sophomore sees a naked woman. But what he didn’t realize was that this time he wasn’t just going to get to look at me… he was going to get to touch me… and so much more.

As I looked at him sitting in front of me, scanning my body, I said, “Paul, have you ever kissed a girl.”

He just shook his head and quietly said, “No mom.”

Then I said, “Well then why don’t you stand up honey… I think it’s time you learned how.”

Paul stood up in front of me. He was still a couple of inches shorter than me, so I had to look slightly down into his eyes. I could see the nervousness in his face, so I gave him a reassuring smile. And then I took his cute face in my hands, leaned forward and gently pressed my lips against his. At first he kissed with his lips very stiff, but after just a moment he relaxed them and we kissed deeply.

I put my arms around him and then he did the same… with one had between my shoulder blades and the other on the small of my back. And then as I gently slipped my tongue between his lips to duel dance with his, I felt his bottom hand slide lower until it was resting on my ass cheek. Then I felt the head of his cock bumping against my thigh, so as I sucked his tongue into my mouth I grabbed his tiny ass and pulled him to me… grinding my pubic mound against his throbbing erection.

I could feel Paul groaning deep in his throat as he dry humped me. Then I broke our kiss and pulled his tee shirt over his head. Then I knelt in front of him and pulled down his pajama pants. Once again his stiff prick was bobbing inches from my face. And while my intention was completely different from earlier, I still couldn’t resist taking his tight little butt in my hands, pulling him towards me and sucking his beautiful cock into my mouth again… if only for a minute.

Paul let out a growl of pure lust as I opened my throat as best as I could and sucked his entire dick into my mouth. I directed him until he eventually got the message and began fucking my mouth. I knew I could make him cum in my mouth whenever I wanted to, but there were other things I wanted to teach him, so I took his dick from between my lips, and as I stroked him with my hand I said, “Honey, how would you like to learn how to make a woman feel the way I made you feel earlier.”

My sweet young son smiled wide and said, “Sure mom.”

So we climbed on the bed and lay together, and then we kissed again deeply. As we were kissing, I took Paul’s left hand and placed it on my left breast. At first he just let it lay there, but instincts soon took over and he began gently kneading my firm round tit, and flicking and pinching the nipple with his thumb and fingers, causing me to groan this time.

As we broke our kiss I said, “Paul, honey… will you kiss my breasts?”

My son never answered me. He just began kissing along my neck… causing me to shiver, and then he kissed and licked his way down over my breasts. I was so turned on anticipating Paul sucking my tits that I was afraid I was going to hyperventilate. And then I finally felt his velvety soft tongue drag across my hard nipple, and a deep groan of satisfaction emanated from my throat.

My body was on fire as my young son kissed and licked one nipple, then the other. Then, with my instruction, he took them lightly between his teeth and gently nibbled on them. At the same time I felt his hand sliding down over my soft belly towards my smoldering pussy.

At first his fingers stopped in the small tuft of pubic hair I kept just above my pussy, but that was only until I said, “It’s ok baby… you can touch me.”

As he took my nipple between his lips and flicked it with the tip of his tongue… my son touched a woman’s pussy for the first time… and it was my pussy.

“Yessss,” I hissed as I felt Paul’s finger slide up and down the slippery lips of my womanhood. As he moved to my other nipple, I felt his finger penetrate my labia, and as he sucked my tits he began finger fucking me. I was like a matchstick on the verge of igniting as my son played with my body. It was hard to keep from writhing around because I was in such a state of arousal. His finger was plunging in and out of my cunt, and his soft lips, smooth tongue and sharp teeth were torturing my nipples. Paul had me on the verge of an incredible orgasm… and I hadn’t even told him about the clitoris yet!!!

Finally I lifted his face from my breasts, looked into his eyes and said, “Honey, would you like to learn how to use your mouth on a woman?”

“Sure mom,” he said enthusiastically, “What should I do.”

“Well honey,” I said, trying to keep my composure, “A woman likes it when a man slowly kisses and licks his way down her body until he is between her legs… and then she loves it when he licks her pussy.”

For a second I wondered if the thought of licking a woman’s pussy… especially one as sticky and wet with her juices as mine was, might be too much for Paul. But before I knew it, my sweet son was kissing and licking his way over my soft tummy. He even stopped and dipped his tongue in my belly button… causing me to shudder. As he got lower and lower, he moved his cute little body until he was lying on his stomach between my legs. And then I felt his tongue licking the smooth area where I shaved around my pubic mound. I’m not sure if it was because Paul is my son, or if it was the thought of teaching a virgin the finer points of sex… but I had never been more sexually aroused in my life!

Once he was in position, I looked down and saw him inspecting my pussy very carefully. So as much as I wanted to feel his tongue on me, I thought I’d tell him a little bit about what he was looking at. First I told him that the things that looked like lips were the outer labia. He commented on how puffy and wet they were, and I told him that was what happened when a woman gets excited, just like a man gets an erection. Then I said that mine were wet because of him, and that I was so excited over what he was doing… and I could tell he was so proud of himself by the huge smile he got on his face.

Then I told him to use his thumbs to open my pussy, and I explained the inner labia and the vagina… and how it was perfectly shaped to accept a male penis. When I said that he looked up at me, and I could tell what he was thinking, but I just smiled at him and said we were going to take one step at a time. It was then that I showed him the magic button… my clitoris. As I was telling him that for most women the clit was their pleasure center, he dragged his thumb over my hard bud, causing my back to arch and a shriek of pleasure to escape from my lips.

When he felt and heard my reaction he said, “Did I hurt you mom?”

I just giggled and said, “No honey, you just surprised me a little… my clitoris is really swollen right now because I’m so excited, so it’s very sensitive.” Then I said, “Would you like to try licking me now?”

“Sure mom,” he said, “Is there anything special I should do?”

“Well, I think most women like it when you don’t go right to the clit… it makes their pleasure last longer.” Then I said, “I also like it when you put a finger inside me when you do get to my clit.”

Just as I was going to ask if he was ready, he leaned forward and dragged his tongue from the bottom of my dripping cleft up to the top… stopping just short of my clit. I let out a loud moan as Paul began stroking his tongue up and down my outer lips, pushing deeper and deeper into my pussy with each stroke. Then he put his hands behind my knees, forcing my legs to spread wider. With each tongue stroke, it seemed his self-confidence was growing… and so was my lust.

My son’s tongue was driving me wild as he pushed it deep into my cunt. Then as I looked down, he raised his face up from my pussy, and with his lips and face glistening with my juices he said, “You really taste good mom.”

I just groaned, “Thank you honey,” and then he pushed his tongue back inside me.

Even though this was his first time, my sweet young boy was giving me the pussy licking of a lifetime. Then, without warning, I felt his soft wet tongue drag over my tiny puckered asshole. I let out a squeal of surprise and pleasure as the tip of his tongue teased the super-sensitive area. I never thought I would care for anal play, and nobody, not even my ex-husband had ever licked my asshole… and the sensation was incredible.

Paul had my body on fire, and my pussy was quivering. I was moaning constantly, and spreading my legs as wide as I could so I could give my son’s tongue easy access. My body was writhing uncontrollably now, and Paul must have sensed I couldn’t take much more. And that was when I felt his lips encircle my engorged clit, and then his tongue wrapped around the nerve-filled button.

“Oh GAAAWD,” I screamed as Paul’s tongue began making circles over my swollen love button. Then he sucked it between his lips and began flicking at it with the tip of his tongue. I could feel muscles deep in my cunt start to tighten as my orgasm built. Paul felt it too, and almost instinctively he pushed a finger deep in my pussy as he licked my clit faster.

I was moaning and crying out “Oh god baby, Oh god you’re going to make mommy cum,” as Paul simultaneously licked my clit and finger-fucked my drooling pussy. My back was arching, and I was on the edge of climaxing when I felt another one of Paul’s small fingers, lubricated by my pussy juice, invade my tight asshole.

That was all I could take, and as I screamed, “Oh Paul honey… I’m CUUUMMMMIIIINNNNGGGG,” my pussy exploded.

Involuntary muscle contractions started deep in my cunt, sending waves of pleasure throughout my body. As I wailed out loud, the walls of my pussy and the tight ring of my asshole clamped down on my son’s plunging fingers, and pussy juice covered his face as I came. I was almost sobbing as the most incredible orgasm of my life completely took over my body. My head was lifted from the pillow and I looked right into his eyes as my beautiful son made me cum.

As my body twitched and convulsed, Paul held on, never taking his mouth from my clit. Then finally, the sensation was getting to intense, and I had to reach down and push his face away from my pussy. But he had the instinct to continue to slowly finger my pussy and ass… prolonging my pleasure. Then finally, as the last spasms of my climax rattled my pussy, my head fell back to the pillow.

I lay still for a moment, trying to catch my breath as my body radiating the warmth of post-orgasmic bliss. My son had given me a degree of pleasure that I had never felt before. As I looked down over my heaving breasts, I saw him looking up at me… his chin shining with my juices and a smile on his face. I let out a low groan as he gently extracted his fingers from my drenched pussy and puckered asshole.

Then he began moving up my body until his face was above mine. I could feel his erection pressing against my pubic bone. As I looked deep into his eyes, my hand slid between our bodies and my fingers grasped his swollen cock. I placed the spongy head against my swollen pussy lips, and then as I pressed my mouth to his in a deep kiss, my hands gripped his tight ass cheeks and pulled him forward… and buried my own son’s cock deep in my own cunt.

We both moaned into each other’s mouths as Paul buried his entire cock into me. Our pubic bones were pressed together, and my vagina was completely stuffed by his hard young prick. I held him there for a moment, wanting the sensation of having my own son’s penis deep in my pussy to burn into my memory… because I knew that this would only happen once. He wasn’t huge, but he filled me completely… stretching the walls of my cunt from the opening to my cervix. Then, Paul started to fuck me.

He groaned “Oh mom, it feels so good,” as he began to pump his rock hard cock in and out of my tight quim. I could feel my labia clinging to him as he extracted his prick until only the head was still lodged in me. And then I would feel so full when he would plunge himself back into me.

It didn’t take long for us to build a rhythm, and I was meeting every thrust with my hips. Paul’s blond hair was hanging over his forehead as he fucked me. Both of us were groaning and grunting as his small ass began moving faster. Even though I had just cum, and I didn’t always orgasm from fucking, I could already feel another orgasm building deep inside me.

I could also tell Paul was going to cum soon, but I wanted him to experience other positions. So I quickly rolled him over so I could fuck him. I never disengaged from his cock as I began riding him. With me on top, Paul was able to reach up and fill both of his hands with my full round tits. My ass was bouncing up and down as I impaled myself on his hard shaft over and over. My son was looking up at me and groaning as my pussy literally milked his prick.

I leaned forward and kissed him deeply again, then I said, “Are you going to cum soon honey.”

He just looked up at me and groaned, “Uh huh.”

Then I asked, “Do you want to fuck me from behind?”

I think my using the word ‘fuck’ made him feel even more confident, and he said, “I’d love to, ummm… fuck you from behind mom.”

With that I climbed from on top of him and he knelt behind me. Then I reached back between my legs and grasped his cock and placed it against my opening, and with one thrust and a loud groan of pleasure, my son buried himself in me again.

Paul grabbed my hips and began fucking me hard and fast. Doggie style was always my favorite position, and I started fucking myself back against him. His slim hips were slapping against my full round ass cheeks as he thrust in and out of me like a piston. I felt my second orgasm getting close, but I wasn’t sure if I would cum before Paul did so I reached under myself and began stroking my clit to bring it on faster.

As Paul fucked me hard, and I furiously rubbed my clit, I heard him groan, “Mom… I’m getting close.”

I was still on birth control, so I groaned, “Cum inside me honey… cum in mommy’s pussy.”

Paul was grunting and groaning as he began slamming his prick in and out of me as I frigged my clit. Then I screamed “Oh fuck baby… YES!!!” as my cunt gripped his cock and I came. For the second time in less than thirty minutes, my pussy was having a nuclear meltdown. As convulsions erupted deep in my groin and spread throughout my body, I buried my face in my pillow so the neighbors wouldn’t hear my screams of pleasure.

The nerves deep in my groin felt like they were connected to an electric charge that caused my cunt to clamp onto Paul’s cock like a vise, and that was more than any man could take… let alone a teenager. With one last thrust, Paul buried himself in me up to the hilt, and as he screamed, “Oh god mom… here it COMES!” my own son began pumping my pussy full of his warm seed.

Paul held onto my hips to keep himself buried in me as his cock spit its juice deep into my belly, and the contractions of my own orgasm help milk every drop of his spunk from his balls. And then it was over.

We both collapsed onto the bed… totally spent. Then, after lying together and catching our breaths for a few minutes, I finally said, “Paul, I want you to know that I love you more than anything or anyone on the earth, but this was a one-time thing.” And then as I fought back tears, I said, “I just wanted to show you that you should have the self-confidence to do anything… and I promise that you now know more about how to please a woman than any of those boys who make fun of you.” Then I added, “And trust me, when a girl does give you a chance to take her out… she’s going to be very glad she did!”

I could see the tears welling up in my sweet boy’s eyes as he said he understood. Then he thanked me and told me that he loved me. Then we hugged for the longest time, and then shared one last, deep, loving kiss… and it was over.

Well… it wasn’t quite over. As we shared that last, deep, loving kiss… Paul got yet another erection. Yes, the recuperative power of youth is amazing. So I decided that, as a final gift, I would give him one last blowjob… and I did. Then again, it wasn’t just for him. I wanted to experience the feeling of his beautiful young cock pumping my mouth full of his sweet cum one last time, so I could remember it always.

But something else happened that night… something more wonderful than the amazing experience I shared with my son. Paul was suddenly different. He asked if we could go to the mall and buy some new clothes, and he abandoned his geeky wardrobe. He also asked the girl from school if she wanted to go to the spring formal… and she accepted! In short, his self-confidence grew by leaps and bounds.

Then, through that summer between his sophomore and junior year, Paul went through a growth spurt. He grew a good four inches and put on about 30 pounds. He also started meeting some new friends, and is now invited to every party and event going on. And Megan… the cute girl he took to the Sophomore Spring Formal… she became his steady girlfriend.

Maybe these things would have happened anyway, but I like to think that the evening I spent teaching my son how to please a woman is the reason he found his self-confidence. But the best thing is that even though he is now popular… he is still my sweet wonderful son who stands up against anyone who picks on k**s who can’t stand up for themselves.

And when Megan visits, and I excuse myself to my room so they can be alone, I smile when I hear her muffled cries of ecstasy as my son expertly eats her pussy or fucks her… and I usually masturbate at the same time. And then I wonder if she has any idea how my son became so good at pleasing a woman.

FIN

This work is a fictional biography, and is intended for the enjoyment of adults only. It does not recommend any activity not deemed legal in the United States or other countries where it may be read. It is for private use and may not be reproduced without expressed written consent. The content also conforms to all legal statutes and is protected by the Byrne Convention
... Continue»
Posted by DizzyD427 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 90185  |  
91%
  |  240

Shame on Me for Letting My Son Fuck My Brains Out

I am a happily married housewife and have a teenage son with my husband. Although I love my husband so much, he is an event planner who has to go on business trips every month for a week or so. I was fine with that before since I have my son to take care of. But ever since I turned 36, my body just heats up all the time and I can’t get my mind away from sex. And now that my son started high school, he needed less of my attention and with my husband mostly away, I just feel empty at times.

My husband and I still fuck at least twice a month, but for a woman in my age it’s just not enough. And whenever we fuck, I fuck him like there is no tomorrow and will always try to drain him dry before I allow him to sl**p. When my husband is out on trips, I spend much time of the day with my girlfriends at the mall, and in the late afternoon I would catch up on some house works. In evening after having dinner with my son I would be in my room playing with myself before I could sl**p. My husband got me a lot of sex toys over the years to keep me busy in bed while he is away.

Although I am in my late thirties, I kept my body well fit in shape. I have 36D breast size, completely natural, plus I have a curvy body thanks to my effort in the gym with my girlfriends. I am a confident woman who knows that I am the only woman beside my husband in bed. I always get those staring eyes from guys at the gym because of how good I look in those tight gym clothes.

But until recently, while my husband is away, other than the regular activities that I mentioned above I have gotten addicted to a new play. Instead of playing with myself in my bed, my son would fuck me every night on the week that my husband’s out on trip. I swear that I was only going to use my son to give me oral sex, and I kept it at that, strictly with no intercourse. But I should have known better that a young man at his age would never have just settled for only oral sex. Although my son tricked me into intercourse, but honestly I did expect it coming, I just didn’t stop it from happening.

I was so ashamed when it happen, after it happened, and until today. And YES, my son and I are still fucking during the week of my husband’s trip every month. I did try to ignore him in the house after our first time. I even confronted him the next morning after it first happened hoping to keep our relationship as strictly mother and son. I also denied him from having anymore oral sex with me. I did try to go back to my sex toys, but they weren’t the same anymore after I have tasted the forbidden fruit. My pussy was aching with desire for my son’s dick during the week that I tried to ignore my son in the house. But I guess I made matters worse because I think my son’s hormones were all over the place that he practically ****d me in the kitchen one night. And after that night, that was how he hooked me on his dick ever since.

I have still much in love with my husband, and he still has no idea to this day that I am fucking our son when he is not around. You guys are probably wondering how I got myself into this i****t mess. So I’ll try to start from the beginning on how this started.

I have gotten the idea of using my son as my oral sex toy from one of my girlfriends. One morning when I was with my girlfriends out having coffee and tea we talked about our husbands and our sex life. One of my girlfriends, Sally, started to talk about the guys at the gym and how she had fucked one of them behind her husband’s back.

She explained to us that it was all her husband’s fault for neglecting her needs. Then those two suddenly move the topic on me talking about how my husband is always away and asking about how I satisfy my pussy during the nights when I am alone. Sally suggested that I should find a fuck buddy to satisfy my sexual needs. I just yelled at her for cheating on her husband, and my other girlfriend, Kat, jumped in to support me.

“How could you cheat on him like that? He works so hard for you and the f****y.” I said firmly.

“Hey hello, we’re not little girls anymore. We are close to forty now and we have needs. And if my husband can’t do the job right, then someone else has to. It’s not like I’m leaving him for a guy at the gym. It’s just sex for god sake.” Sally responded.

“You’re crazy you know that. I am a happily married woman…,” I said when Sally cut in.

“So your sex toys must be serving you well, I am happy for you. But my pussy needs a dick and not a rubber toy, sweetie.” Sally said.

“I don’t know about you guys but I’m getting my pussy satisfied every night and without having to cheat on my man.” Kat said suddenly.

“What are you talking about? Aren’t you the one always complaining about how your husband doesn’t fuck you enough? What did you do, brought yourself a magnum size rubber toy?” Sally asked.

“Nope! Just last week I caught my son sniffing on my panties in his room, so I punished him by making him go down on my pussy and lick me until I cry.” Kat said proudly.

“Wow, hear that, she is even crazier than me. At least I fucked another guy, she fucked her own son.” Sally said to me.

“How could you fuck your son? He’s just a boy.” I said.

“Relax! We all know high school boys are always horny. I’m just helping him to be a man. And besides, it’s not what you think. Yes, we are having oral sex, but that’s it. I’m not letting his dick go anywhere near my pussy. My pussy is still my husband’s. My son only sees my pussy. I still covered myself, nothing else for him to see. He is still my son. He is just helping his dad so we would have less fight about sex.” Kat explained.

“That still sound too naughty, maybe I should have a son and try it.” Sally said.

“You don’t fuck with your husband enough to give you a k**.” Kat replied.

“Oh my god, I can’t believe you, Kat. You guys just surprise the shit out of me. I can’t believe what I’m hearing. What the hell happened to you two? I am hungry for sex as well but at least I can wait for my husband to come home and give it to me.” I said.

“Yeah! Tell that to my aching pussy why don’t you!” Sally said.

“Fine, let’s just finish our drinks and go shopping. That way I can forget what I heard.” I replied.

Later that night, I was playing with my pussy while I thought about what Kat said in the morning. But then I noticed my door was slightly opened. I rushed over to the door and caught my son looking in from the crack of the door. I saw my panties in his hands. He was probably sniffing on it while he watched me play with myself. Then I recalled my memory again on what Kat said and this is oddly similar to what happened to her and her son.

I felt my pussy aching as my son stayed in front of me waiting for his punishment. I started to imagine how his tongue would felt like on my pussy. I was starving for sex and my husband won’t be home for another four days. I tried to fight my temptation but I lost. I grabbed my panties back from his hands and walked him to my bed.

“You know you shouldn’t play with my panties. I am not going to ground you, but you will have to do something for your mom.” I said nervously.

“I’m sorry but I was just curious at what you were doing. I didn’t mean to watch you.” He explained.

I lie on the bed and slowly rolled up my night gown just to the point below my breasts. I told him to get in front of my legs. He was staring at my pussy the whole time. After he got in front of my legs, I spread them open exposing my pussy to him. He couldn’t say a word but just stared at my pussy.

“Now bring your face to my vagina.” I said.

He slowly moved forward to the forbidden area. I can tell that he was as nervous as I was.

“Now I want you to use your tongue to lick my vagina. And keep on licking on it until I tell you to stop.” I said.

And without questions my son started to lick on my pussy. His warm tongue pressing on my pussy felt so good. Then I pointed my clit to him and asked him to suck on it while licking up and down on my pussy. He tried to move his hand upward to feel my breast but I pushed his hand away.

“Oh, that’s it, keep licking until I ask you to stop. You’re doing good son.” I said.

I can’t believe that I was moaning from having my own son’s tongue on my pussy. But as I was becoming more satisfied I felt so guilty. Although I didn’t reach orgasm, my guilt was getting stronger on me, so I had to stop.

“You can stop now son. Now go back to your room and go to bed, you have school tomorrow. And remember, what happened tonight is our little secret and you can’t tell anyone about this.” I said.

“I understand. I won’t tell anyone about this.” He said.

He then left my room. I cleaned my pussy from my son’s saliva and went to sl**p. I was feeling so guilty about the whole thing, but at least nothing really happened, I thought. To make things short, I continued letting my son worked on my pussy for the remaining nights that my husband was still away. Everything was going well. My son’s tongue skill was improving and I was overall satisfied.

My husband was finally home and we fucked like crazy for the next couple of nights. I did catch my son spying on us while my husband and I fucked, but I thought it wasn’t a big deal, so I didn’t do anything to stop him. While my husband was at home, my son didn’t really talk to me much, and I still spend much of my time doing the usual shopping, high tea with girlfriends, gym, house works, so on.

But as Kat continued her topic on her and her son for the past days, I started to miss my son’s tongue. Although I had been fucking with my husband since he came home, but he didn’t really like to go down on me, he was a straight pumping humping kind a guy. Not that the sex wasn’t satisfying, he gave me great orgasms in bed. But having a man’s tongue on my pussy was a great new feeling.

Soon my husband was on another trip, and I thought my son could be back to servicing my pussy at night. But on that night when my husband left again, my son wanted to do something more. While he was at my pussy he asked “Mom, can I have sex with you just like dad? We are having oral sex already. I really wanted to know how it felt like.”

“I am your mother and you’re my son. We can’t go beyond oral sex. I know you’re horny at your age right now, but I can’t do it with you.” I answered.

“Then could I just dry hump on your pussy. I will keep my boxers on so I won’t touch you.” He begged.

“I don’t think that is such a good idea son. I don’t want us to go any further.” I replied.

“My dick is really hard and I just want to get the tension out. Please let me do this, mom, I will just rub over your pussy with my boxers on. I’ll blow in my boxers.” He begged again.

“Where did you learn to say pussy? Did you learn that from your friends?” I asked.

“Never mind that mom. Can I just do it, huh, please?” He begged once more.

I had a bad feeling about that and I knew I might regret it but I couldn’t stand his begging so I agreed to let him do it.

“You promise to keep your boxers on while you hump on my pussy?” I asked.

“Yes, I promise mom. I know what I’m not supposed to do.” He answered.

“Well OK, but just this once. Now get on top of me.” I said.

I kept my pajamas and bra in check to make sure my blouse was well buttoned so my son wouldn’t get anymore sexual ideas. My pants were the only piece of clothing that I wasn’t wearing, so my pussy was the only part of me that was nakedly exposed, like before.

He started to rub his hard dick from within his boxers tightly against my pussy. I felt his head trying to poke at my pussy. But then I let my guards down and closed my eyes to feel more of his hard dick rubbing on me. But next thing I knew I felt something hard that went inside my pussy.

“Ahhh…. Shittt……. What the hell you think you’re doing? Ahhh…. Fuck!!!” I screamed.

My perverted son pulled down his boxers while I had my eyes closed and then he pumped my pussy with his hard dick. I knew I should have watched him. I knew I shouldn’t let my guard down, but it was all too late. I was having intercourse with my son. I practically cried with tears running while my son was fucking me.

“Ahhh… You little pervert, I am your mother. Damn…. Shitt…. Pull your dick out of me.” I cried.

He didn’t say anything but continued pumping in and out of me. I tried to push him off but he was keeping me under him firmly. I felt so ashamed for getting myself into this. I couldn’t even think of how to explain this to my husband. Ever since I started having oral sex with my son, I did imagined a few times how his dick would felt like in me, but I never thought I would really commit to it, and now I got a taste of his dick in my pussy.

“I’m sorry mom, but I really want you.” He said.

“I will…never…forgive you for….AHHH….for this!” I yelled.

I tried to resist him, but soon I was giving in to my desire. Knowing that my own son’s dick was inside me really got my pussy wet. I felt my pussy gushing out love juice every few seconds. But then the next worst thing happened. I felt his dick pumping slower and suddenly he stopped and collapsed on top of me.

“Oh shit, you didn’t.” I said.

I was able to push him off of me. And then I saw his man juice coming out from my pussy. My own son cum in my pussy. At that moment, I really felt like I wanted to die. I ordered my son to leave my room then I went to the shower hoping I could wash away everything. Then for the remaining days that my husband was away I completely ignored my son without even saying a word. I was so angry with him and also feared of getting pregnant from that night. But thank goodness nothing happened.

My husband came back for a short two weeks and then left me again for his trip. I didn’t have sex with my husband for those two weeks because I was so guilty about letting my son fucked me. But my pussy was definitely aching during those two weeks. What was about to happen was something I had never thought of. My own son f***ed himself on me in my kitchen.

I was cleaning the kitchen that day when my son came from behind pushing me against to a kitchen counter that I was standing behind.

“What the hell are you doing? Let me go!” I screamed.

He pulled down my skirt and panties and moved in closer to me. I felt his hard dick on my butt cheek.

“Please don’t do this, I’m your mother, please stop it.” I begged.

But without a word he pushed his meat inside my pussy. His hard warm dick inside my aching pussy made me feel so good but guilty at the same time.

“Stop it now or I’ll tell your father that you ****d your own mother. Now get out of me!” I yelled.

But then he started to pump faster on my pussy and I just couldn’t say anything anymore.

“I’ve been practicing because I wanted to satisfy you, mom. I love you so much.” He said.

His fast pumps left me speechless with only moaning sounds of pleasure. Either my pussy was really that tight or my son’s dick got bigger because my pussy was really hurting but in a pleasurable way. Damn, his dick drove me crazy.

“Damn it, don’t stop, please don’t stop!” I begged.

I couldn’t believe myself but I was really begging my son for more. He lasted longer than I expected he would, and he even learned to pull out in time before he cum and blew his load on my ass.

He pulled me down to the kitchen floor with him and we just lie on the floor side by side. Damn he really fucked my brains out this time. I was so sore I just lie on the floor with him.

“Your dad should never know about this. You hear!” I said.

“Then can I fuck you whenever dad is out of town? I promise I’ll do whatever you like.” He said.

I knew I am a bad mother. But after I tasted the forbidden fruit with my son, I just got addicted to him. I don’t even know what gotten into me. After what happened in the kitchen I kept it on with my son even until today. I hope my husband never find out or get pregnant by accident from my son. I really love my husband. But like my girlfriend said about us having needs, it’s just sex. Besides, I wasn’t cheating on him with other guys, just our son.
... Continue»
Posted by fitw83 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 33943  |  
95%
  |  39

mom and son go to halloween party and fall in love

The Halloween Party Dress

Thomas Bryton heard the bell ring sounding the end to yet another boring day at school. He ran as fast as he could to his locker the minute he got out of the classroom and only stopped just long enough to yank the denim back from the metal locker before hurriedly relocking it and once again darting off into the crowd of students at Shorehaven High. Pushing past everybody in his way he raced along the corridor until he bounded through the large double doors and into the freedom of Friday after school.

Tommy, he never much liked being called Thomas, ran down the large stairs outside of the entrance to the old building, ignoring the shouts of his teachers and didn't stop running until he reached the road at the end of the long grass banks in front of the school.

The banks were covered in flowers because of the warm air and sunlight that shone brightly in a cloudless sky, but none of it held his interest at all. All of his attention was on what lay right in front of his eyes.

"Hey Tommy boy." A familiar voice called to him

"Hey Binxy man, you got it!" He said back with a large smile on his face as he took in the tantalising view of the car in front of him, "Nice one man."

Jerry Binx was one of Tommy's friends and he was also on Shorehaven High's football team. Even though Jerry was two years older than Tommy they were both on the team because Tommy was an outstanding athlete, much like his father who was also on the team when he was young.

Tommy wasn't an overly big k** however; he was tall for his age though. He was 18 years old and already he was 6' tall. He had short dark brown hair, cut so the fringe hung just over his eyes, brown eyes and although he wasn't hugely built, he was muscular in a defined and toned way. Everyone said that he was the image of his father, just a smaller version. His father, Carl Bryton, was 6' 3", and with the way Tommy was growing, he would be just as tall when he stopped growing.

"So, you want a lift home or you just gonna stand there staring all day?" Jerry asked with a grin on his face.

Tommy hadn't realised that he had been staring so hard, but a brand new red Porsche just had to be stared at. Jerry's came from a very rich f****y and although Tommy's f****y was far from poor, they weren't millionaires like the Binx f****y.

"You serious? Cool man, can I take it for a spin?" He asked enthusiastically, still not taking his eyes from the car as he walked closer.

"No way Tommy, I've only just got it, I don't want it crashed and smashed up already." Jerry said chidingly

"Ha ha, very funny." Tommy said sarcastically as he walked around to the passenger side and jumped over the car door to sit down.

"Man this is the car of my dreams." He said as he looked at the brand new interior

"You ain't seen nothing yet buddy." Jerry said just before he burned the car out into the road.





Leah Bryton placed the receiver back down onto the handset and smiled broadly to herself. The customer had been tough to win around but her charm never failed, and sure enough she had just earned herself yet another fat amount of extra bonuses because of that deal.

Leaning back in her chair she let herself relax with her hands on folded on her stomach and smiled down at the phone on her desk.

As she smiled triumphantly at the phone she heard a gentle knock on the door.

"Come." She called, and with one final smile of triumph at the phone she looked up and saw Susan, her receptionist, walk in holding a file in her hands.

"This came for you from head office Leah." Susan said with a friendly voice.

Leah liked being informal with her staff, especially when she had become friendly with them over time. She thought that it helped the work environment.

"Ah forget it for now." She said with a smile as she stood up and smoothed her business suit. "It can wait till Monday now, you get off and go home early, it's the weekend, go and enjoy yourself Susan."

Susan smiled back at her and stopped walking towards the table.

"You know you're gonna be caught bunking off one of these days Leah." Susan said with a grin

"Yeah, but hey, what's life if you don't break a rules eh?" She replied with a smile of her own and she walked over to the coat stand to pick up her coat. "And besides, I can get away with anything." And with that she gave her most innocent look and they both burst in to fits of giggling.

"Come on then before we're caught," Susan said as she walked out of the office, "I'll buy you a drink."

"Not today Sue, I've gotta get straight home. Me and Carl are going to his work's Halloween party tonight and I've got a special surprise for him." Leah replied as she closed the door behind her and locked it.

"Ooo, really." Susan said with a knowing smile, "You got that dress then?"

Leah just grinned and began to giggle again and Susan soon joined in.

"So someone will be getting laid tonight then." Susan said after she stopped giggling again

"Well, maybe." She replied, trying hard not to giggle again. They just looked seriously at each other for a moment though and then they both burst out giggling again. She was not usually a giggly girl, but she just felt happy today and wanted to be happy.

"So Leah, are you gonna join me in my office before you go home?" Leah heard the voice and immediately knew it was Dwayne Borhand, another executive she worked with, before she turned around.

"In your dreams Dwayne." She answered back and she rolled her eyes as she looked at Susan and yawned. Susan just smiled back at her.

"You're always in my dreams." He said to her and slapped her hard on the ass.

"Your always in my nightmares Dwayne." She chided back at him and turned away to walk to the elevators, "And besides, you couldn't handle me." She called over her shoulder at him as he stood by Susan watching her ass sway.

"I could give you more than you could dream of baby." He called back at her, and she laughed in response.



Tommy jumped over the door of the Porsche and grabbed his bag after he had landed.

"Whoa, what a hot set of wheels man, you'll have to let me drive it one day." He said to Jerry as he stood there admiring the beautiful machine again.

Jerry laughed before he answered, "One day k**, one day."

Tommy's smile nearly split his face, "Cool!" He exclaimed, "Anyway, I suppose I better go. Catch ya later Binxy."

"Yeah, see ya later Tom." Jerry replied and then burned the car off to speed away down the street.

Tommy turned around holding his bag on his shoulder and slowly walked up the driveway to his house, all the while thinking about Jerry's new car. He couldn't believe how fast the thing was, and how smooth a ride. Smiling to himself, he walked up the twisting driveway feeling the warm, gentle breeze.

As he reached the top he noticed both his mom and dad's cars were in front of the garage. Guess they're both home, he thought.

When he entered the house, he went straight to the kitchen to get himself a drink and sure enough there they were, Carl and Leah Bryton, his mom and dad.

His dad was sitting reading the sports section of the newspaper at the large wooden kitchen table, dressed in his usual shirt, pants and tie, and his mother was leaning against the counter with her arms folded, drinking some orange juice and talking to Tommy's dad.

"Hey mom, hey dad." He said as he threw his bag under the kitchen table and went straight to the fridge.

"Hey Tommy." His mother replied back

"Alright k**." His dad answered without taking his eyes from the paper. He never did when it was the sports pages; he was completely oblivious to everything when anything to do with sort was in front of his face. Even if someone told him he had won the lottery he wouldn't register it.

"So how did school go today?" His mom asked him

"Yeah it was cool. We won the match again without even having to try really, there's no other school good enough around here to beat us." He answered back to her whilst reaching to bring out some orange juice and pour it into a glass. "We could do with some better competition."

"There is never gonna be any competition for my boy." His dad said, folding the paper down in front of him and reaching for his can of beer. Obviously he had finished the sports section.

Tommy just laughed as he put the carton of orange juice back in to the fridge and gulped the juice down.

"Have you got practice tonight?" His dad asked him, leaning back in the chair.

"Na, it's cancelled tonight. Coach said it's good for us to have fun as well as to train hard." Tommy answered and walked over to the dishwasher to rid himself of the empty glass

"Well, Coach Harlan is the best there is and he knows what he's talking about, so you take his advice Tommy and you'll go far." His dad said enthusiastically

"So what are you up to then tonight?" Tommy's mom asked

He leaned against the counter opposite his mother, "I dunno yet, everybody's going out tonight and they're all busy so I'll probably stay in. What you two up to tonight?"

"We're off to your father's Halloween party tonight." His mom said with a smile for his dad, which didn't last long when his dad spoke again.

"Ah babe, I can't make it tonight, I got a late night meeting tonight with Seers at his house about a new deal." Tommy's dad said, trying not to look at his wife.

Tommy understood why his dad would be wary, his mother had been looking forward to this party for 3 months and now she wouldn't be able to go. He could already see her face turning into a thunderhead and he thought it best if he left the married couple to it.

He turned gently towards the kitchen door and slowly began to move towards it, trying not to catch anyone's attention when all those hopes were dashed by what his father said next.

"Tommy could go with you instead. He isn't doing anything and he was told to go and have fun." His dad said hurriedly

Tommy froze on the spot and turned around to say something to stop him being involved when his mom spoke first, and he knew better than to interrupt a woman who wasn't happy.

"Tommy can go? And drink alcohol? Carl, he's only 18!" She said, her voice dangerously calm. Tommy knew the next step was shouting. He had to run, he thought to himself, but he couldn't move as his dad shot down his mother's points.

"So? I was drinking when I was 18, and so were you Leah. Anyway, one night of being pissed won't hurt the boy. And so what if he's only 18 anyway." Tommy's dad said

"So what? They wouldn't let him in anyway, he's u******e Carl!" His mom said still not seeming to be calm. Tommy was however surprised that she hadn't lost her temper yet though.

"They will, just give him my costume and no one will recognize him. They'll probably think it was me." His dad retorted and then visibly relaxed, knowing now that he had beaten down his wife's points. "Now that would be funny, if they thought he was me. They'd all be wondering how I had managed to party as well as make a deal." His father said and chuckled to himself.

Tommy was still standing halfway to the kitchen door, but he watched his mother sigh and take a big swig of her orange juice.

"He wouldn't want to go anyway. He wouldn't want to spend time with his mom at some party for old people." His mother said to his father.

Tommy didn't know what to say. She was right, he didn't want to spend a night drinking with his dad's bosses and workmates, but his mother really wanted to go. Ah, if only he could have gotten away before his dad mentioned him. But what could he do!

"Hey mom, I don't mind going if you still want to go." He said, and when she looked at him doubtfully he said, "Honest! I got nothing better to do anyway."

"Look honey you don't have to ok." His mother said as she turned around and placed the empty glass on the counter behind her

"Honestly mom, I don't mind. Ok?" Tommy said, trying to reassure her as best he could that he really wanted to go.

"Well, only if you're sure Tommy?" She said, half relieved and half disappointed

"I'm sure." He said and a big smile lit up her face and she walked over and gave him a big hug, then she turned to walk out of the kitchen so she could go and get ready. Great, now he was stuck with a night out with his mom. What a great and fun night this was going to be. Things didn't get any better when his dad gave him the costume he would be wearing.





Leah stood admiring herself in the mirror as she finished smoothing her dress over her slim body. She knew she looked hot, that was why she bought the dress in the first place, so that Carl wouldn't be able to resist her and they could have gotten home and had great sex. but now when she got home she would be horny and Carl would be asl**p, too tired from his meeting to have sex with her.

She sighed as she looked at herself in the mirror, she was so horny tonight, which is why she had left early, so she and Carl could have sex before going out, only Tommy had come back early, so it was doubly as frustrating now.

"Stop feeling sorry for yourself Leah Bryton" She said to herself in the mirror, and she tried to forget the cravings of her pussy.

Adding some small touches to her make up before taking one last look at herself, she smiled at how hot she looked in the dress. Maybe one conciliation was that Carl would be as sexually frustrated as she would be tonight after seeing her in this.

That thought made her smile deeper and she turned and glided out of the room gracefully.





Tommy stood in the hallway and tried not to look at how stupid he looked in his reflection in the mirror at the bottom of the stairs. He felt like a moron, and worse, he looked like one too.

His dad obviously had the worst taste in costumes that he had ever seen, because his imagination stretched to an amazing length. He had gotten a Batman suit. How imaginative, Tommy thought to himself. But that wasn't the worst of it.

The suit was the old Batman suit, and was made of a grey lycra/spandex pants and shirt, which clung to your body, Tommy could easily make out the big bulge of his cock. He had a ridiculous black cape hanging down his back and an even more stupid small black mask that only covered his eyes and part of his nose. The only good thing to it was it showed his body toning, but he felt like a fool.

He turned his gaze away from the reflection and tried to forget what he was wearing. That didn't take long as soon as he turned to see his mother walking down the stairs.

Leah Bryton, he thought of her like that because he had never seen his mother wear something like what she had on now, slowly cam walking down the stairs wrapped in a black dress that clung to every curve of her body, showing every contour of her perfectly formed body. He had never really noticed her as a woman before, she was just his mother, but this, Tommy wasn't even sure his jaw was not on the floor.

Leah Bryton stood 5'10", but with the black high heels on she stood 6'1" when she finally stood in front of Tommy. The was the skirt of the black dress looked tattered and had rips coming up well past mid thigh level showed Tommy his mothers long creamy legs to perfection, as she wore black fishnet stockings too. Her waist was small and her stomach flat, showing no sign that she had had a baby. It looked like she was wearing a corset but the dress was so tight it would have shown if she was. Her long wavy black hair fell down her back and around her shoulders, framing her beautiful face which looked pale because of the black eyeliner and lipstick she wore, her full lips looked ready to swallow a cock whole, the dress running in cobwebs up her arms to dangle an entire foot over her hands in black material. But Tommy's eyes rested on his mother's huge tits. He knew they were big because they were a 42D, but she always wore jumpers or business suits, but this dress hardly contained the two large globes. The Dress was cut at the front so that the neckline fell and showed almost all of her tits, and not just the tops, but a good side of the globe of flesh too. The dress must have shown half of her big tits, right down to just above where Tommy could see her nipples poking hard against the thin material. The twin globes were pushed together to create a formidable cleavage that would surely pop out if she exhaled to fast and by the tightness of the dress and how much of her tits were showing, it was obvious that she was wearing no bra as well.

She was a knockout. Plain and simple! Tommy's dick had also seen her as it was standing at full attention, rock hard and solid and was obviously plainly visible through the stupid costume he was wearing.

Resting a black fingernail under his chin Tommy's mother raised his head from staring at her deep cleavage. He expected her to yell at him, but instead all she said was,

"So you like what you see? You don't think it's too over the top do you?" She dropped her hand from his chin and began smoothing the front of her dress down from her tits and over her stomach.

"No." He managed with a squeak, then cleared his voice and tried to calm himself down. His hands went to dangle inconspicuously in front of his cock, trying to hide it. "No, you look great." He managed to make his voice sound level this time.

What was he doing! This was his mom he was perving over, but he couldn't help but look at how womanly she was.

She was 34 years old and she looked 25 or 26. She was just stunning.

"Has your father gone then?" She asked him

"Err, yeah, about 10 minutes ago." He answered, trying to keep his eyes on her face.

His mother smiled slightly and said, "Well, maybe we should go as well."

He burst out laughing before he could stop himself, "Yeah." He said sounding like a fool. He could have slapped himself for being so flustered, this was his mom!

As they walked to the car his mom stopped before she opened the door.

"Remember to call me Leah tonight ok? They can't think you're my son." And then she smiled, and if it had been anyone else, he would have said it was a teasing smile. But what she said next made his heart jump almost out of his chest. "Oh and, I think that suit fits you well." And her eyes flickered quickly towards the bulge in his pants, or was that just his imagination? Surely it must have been.

He didn't know what to say thought. Was his mom flirting with him? Or was his teenage hormones making him lose control around a hot woman. He couldn't believe that he actually thought that about his own mother. He tried to push the thought away by telling himself how disgusting it was to think that way about his mom, but she still was a woman, and a hot one. He had to get out of this situation before he slipped up again and stared at her lustfully like he did when he first saw here.

He ducked quickly into the car without so much as a response and his mom laughed lightly as she got into the car with him.



When Tommy and Leah reached the office building of Calpine Sports, where her husband worked, she had to try hard not to smile at Tommy. For the entire journey he had kept his head down or looking through the window so that he wouldn't be looking lustfully at his mother's body.

She felt flattered that she could turn on even her own son, and she knew he was turned on by the size of the bulge showing in those tight pants. She made herself stop thinking about the large bulge in between her son's legs before she drove herself made. She felt a flutter of excitement by teasing him though, she always loved playing, and teasing and flirting she really loved. Even though it was her son she was flirting with, she didn't feel any disgusted feeling at all, because to pull this off tonight she had to make sure that no one suspected anything amiss.

As she got out of the car and walked around to stand in front of Tommy she saw how hard he was concentrating on her face, which made it obvious that he wanted to look down.
"Now just you remember Tommy that you can't call me mom tonight, call me Leah, ok?" She said looking at him in the eyes, he nodded, and Leah couldn't help but smile as she spoke again, "Oh and, we might have to flirt just a little so nobody gets suspicious ok?"

His eyes went as wide as saucers and he said, "But mom, I can't flirt with you, you're...you're my mom!"

"Look, I'm not asking you to do anything major, just something little, like a hug or an arm around my waist, or even a peck on the cheek. Nothing else, you think you can do that? If not then we might as well go home." She said looking at him sternly

"Yeah I can do that." He said sulkily

"What, are you ashamed to have people think you're with me? Am I not hot enough or something?" She asked pretending to be outraged. She already knew the answer to that question by that bulge in his pants.

"No it's not that, it's just weird, that's all." He replied and then lowered his head, although he jerked it back up quick enough when his eyes fell on her cleavage. She smiled again, trying to comfort him but still a little tease came through. She liked turning people on, especially when they were shy about it.

"Look, just pretend for now that I'm not your mother until you get a little more comfortable with everything ok?" She asked still wearing her smile

"Ok" He said after a small sigh

"Relax, and just enjoy yourself. You never know, tonight might turn out to be fun." She reassured him, "And don't call me mom!"

With that, she slipped an arm through his and they began walking towards the entrance. As they walked, she couldn't help but press just a little closer against his arm, gently pressing her tits against him. He fidgeted around and cleared his throat a couple of times as well. Yes he was flustered, and Leah found it very amusing indeed.

When they entered the party, they were shown into one of two main rooms. The room they first walked into was really just a well-lit room, cleared of its desks and there were corridors coming off it leading to offices. There were quite a few people standing here, couples dotted around and odd people walking around on their own, but everyone was dressed up. Elvis', chickens, Simpson's, fairies, all different kinds of costumes. Leah figured that this must be the room where the host greeted everyone, because the sounds of music were coming from the room next door.

Suddenly, a giant kangaroo with an elephant came walking up to Leah and Tommy. Her son went stiff as a post, and Leah hoped no one would notice, especially these two.

"Ah good evening Leah, Carl." The Kangaroo said with the voice of Harold Marsh, Carl's sector manager. "Glad to see you tonight."

"Harold, Lydia, so nice to see you." She replied with a bright smile, noting the older man's eye line straight at her cleavage, "Thank you for the invitation."

"Nonsense, nonsense, Carl here is our best worker, he's always welcome here. He might even become a partner some day." He said without once taking his eyes from her tits.

She felt Tommy tense and turned to smile at him. He was looking daggers at Harold Marsh, tension forgot in his protectiveness of his mother. She stroked his arm reassuringly, and felt him jump slightly. She did hope they hadn't seen that.

Suddenly, Tommy spoke.

"I'm going to get a drink." He said and walked away, leaving Leah the choice to follow or be dragged along.

She smiled at The Marsh's as she walked away on Tommy's arm, but when she was far enough away she whispered angrily, "What was that all about?"

"He was ogling you mom." He answered

"So, every man will probably ogle me in this dress, you have. And don't call me mom!" She said quickly and quietly

"Sorry." Was all he said, but whether for what he did or the fact that he too had ogled her, she didn't know.

They headed into the other room. This also was a room where all the desks had been cleared away, but this room was about ten times as large as the other one, and dark except for the flickering lights of a disco at the far end of the room, opposite the door they had just come in from, and corridors led to offices further in the building from a few directions.

The room was dark despite the lights of the disco, and there were many places against some of the walls where Leah could barely make out anyone was standing there at all until they moved out into the lighter areas.

"I'm gonna go and get a drink." Tommy said when they entered the dark room, "Do you want one mo...Leah?"

She smiled at him lovingly, "Ok, but I don't want you drinking too much, you're driving home."

"Me?" He exclaimed loudly, but not loudly enough to be heard over the music thankfully, "You're gonna let me drive?"

"Well I'm here to have a good time tonight and seeing as you only wasn't to mope about then I don't see why I shouldn't drink." She said with another loving smile, "Now be a good boy and go fetch me a drink baby." And she gave him a little peck on the cheek, to which his eyes went wider than they had downstairs. Leah could've laughed, but instead she walked over to say hello to a few people before Tommy returned.





Tommy left his mother to wander and quickly darted out of the room and into the toilets that he had seen earlier. He looked around to see if anyone else was there, but they were empty.

Quickly he walked over to the sink and turned the cold tape on. Splashing the water on his face, but being careful not to spill any on the costume he soaked his face and then looked into the mirror.

He was so turned on; his dick was ragingly hard, so hard he had even thought about going in to the cubicle and jacking himself off while thinking about his mom.

There was no escaping it now, he had never noticed before but after tonight he would always be aware that his mother was a knockout, real life sex on legs, and he knew that he was hot for her.

He looked long and hard at himself in the mirror and tried to calm himself down.

"She's only pretending." He told his reflection, "She's not really flirting. Just trying to make it all look real."

He told himself over and over again, but he just didn't want to believe it.

"Well, I can handle this, I can do this. Just stay calm and in control and remember the truth and everything will be ok. She's just pretending. This is all pretend." He told himself once again, and continued to tell himself in his mind as he left the toilets and went back to get a drink for his mo...for Leah.





Leah stood talking with a couple that both worked with Carl who she didn't know. They were nice people and the first who she had spoken to that had not only stared at her tits. Why was it the only man who could touch her tits when he wanted to, was the only man not at this party? She tried to tell herself that the aggravated feelings she felt were created by annoyance at Carl, not horniness.

For about the tenth time in fifteen minutes she looked around to see if she could see Tommy anyway. He had been gone a long time. She hoped he hadn't got lost.

Suddenly she felt an arm around her waist pulling her side against someone, and when she turned her head to look it was Tommy.

"Hey honey, where've you been?" She asked sweetly, but with questioning eyes.

"Oh I just went to powder my nose hot stuff." Her son answered back

Leah stared at him for a moment and was tempted to take the mask off to see if this really was her husband. Tommy had never spoken to her like that, and he didn't seem to be frightened of flirting with her anymore. He even sounded the same in the loud music.

He smiled at her as he handed her her drink.

"Thought you might want this seeing as I'm driving." He said with a smile and then turned that smile on them, "Hey, how you doing?" He asked as if he actually knew who they were.

Leah took a gulp of wine or whatever it was in the glass and studied her son as she did. He still had hi arm around her as if this was all natural and normal, he even squeezed her side once or twice as he spoke, each time he turned to smile lovingly at her.

So he was not flustered anymore was he? She thought to herself, we'll see about that.

She moved closer to him and pressed her large tits tightly against his arm so that his muscular arm tried to bury itself between her large, firm mounds. And she ran a hand across his lips and rested her hand on his chest. She had never noticed how solid he was before. Smiling adoringly up at him she spoke teasingly.

"Hey sugar, I'm just going to get me another drink. I won't be long." She said and gently kissed him on the cheek.

To her surprise, Tommy didn't move at all, or flinch or seem flustered in any way at all. He just simply turned to her and smiled, and she felt his big hand fall down onto her ass and squeeze hard. She looked at him thinking perhaps her eyes were like teacups now.

"Tell ya what sexy, I'll go n' get ya another." He said and with another smile he slapped her hard on her ass before walking off towards the drinks table.

What had gotten in to him to make him no longer afraid to flirt with his mother? She should have been shocked and disgusted by his actions, but she wasn't going to be out done now. She was going to make him flustered, she knew she could. So instead of being worried about how events had turned, Leah Bryton smiled as her son walked off to get her another drink.

When Tommy found Leah again she was sitting down at a table on her own. The table was round with a white tablecloth drooping almost to the floor. She smiled up at her son as he came to sit down beside her on a chair with it's back against the wall. The place was one of those darker spots, which didn't actually seem much darker to Leah when she was in it, but no one would be able to make much out beyond that two people were sitting there. No way she would be disturbed.

As Tommy sat down, Leah leaned forward a little and smiled at her son, and ran her fingernails of her left hand up and down his thigh under the table. That made him flinch, but he regained his self-possession quickly.

She leaned closer until their faces were inches apart. She could feel his warm breath and feel his body warmth. She could feel lust gently flowing through her veins; although she was unaware it was really there.

"Thank you baby." She said teasingly and leant in to gently brush his lips with hers.

Slowly she moved back slightly to look at him. Her heart was beating faster, and knew that his must be too, but he didn't show one slight fluster in him at all. She almost growled at herself in frustration, but instead she just smiled and then moved forward to press her lips against his this time, not hard, but a lot this was a proper peck on the lips, only neither one of them moved back.

Electricity began to course through Leah's body, only slightly, and a kiss she was sure lasted only a few seconds seem to last forever.

Slowly, she moved her face farther from his and looked into his eyes this time. Her heart was pounding faster, but no thought came to her that this was wrong; after all she hadn't kissed him properly, just longer than was proper for a mother to kiss her son.

Still Tommy barely looked shaken or flustered at all; he appeared as if this was all normal and ordinary. This time Leah did growl.

"What's wrong?" Her son asked looking concerned

"What made you so bold and unconcerned about flirting with me all of a sudden?" She asked sounding irritated

"I'm trying for you, believe me that was hard after that kiss." He said and took a quick gulp of his beer.

So, she was getting to him. Well, she definitely wasn't prepared to go any further, but she had an idea to make him squirm, it would work on any man.

With a smile, she said to him teasingly, "This chair isn't very comfortable, I think I need to sit somewhere more designed for my body." And with those words she stood up and plunked herself down straight onto her sons lap.

His eyes shot open and she grinned at him. Now he was flustered. She put her arm around his neck and tried shuffling around so that her tits were right under his face and he had no way of avoiding looking at her cleavage. Suddenly she realised what the hard lump underneath her that was making her feel so uncomfortable. Her eyes shot open then and she tried to stand up but his arm held tightly around her waist pulled her roughly back down. She was about to demand why, when she noticed two guys sit down opposite them and smile at Tommy. Leah tried to sit very still and look like she was comfortable, but her son's hard dick was pressed hard against her pussy, and she was still horny from earlier.

"Hey Carl, is this the lovely Leah we've heard you talk about so much?" One of the guys said

"She's even hotter than you said man." The other one added

"Well you know me, I only go for the hottest women and there ain't no one hotter than my Leah." He smiled at her and bounced her on his knee a couple of times, bouncing her pussy against his still hardening cock. She tried to keep a straight face.

"Nice outfit Leah." The first one spoke

"Yeah." The other one added again

To her surprise, Tommy spoke again.

"Yeah, she looks so sexy I can't wait to get her home and fuck her hard." He said, and if that didn't surprise Leah enough, her sweet 18-year-old boy, reached his hand from her waist, upwards and cupped her right tit and squeezed it several times hard.

Leah thought she had squeaked but she tried hard not to show anything on her face, she just let her son grope her tits until he finally let go and spoke to the pair again.

"I don't want to be rude guys but me and my girl here just want to have a bit of privacy for a while." He said, replacing his hand back on her waist and once again bouncing her slightly on his knees. Her pussy pulsed and yearned for release of the tension within.

The two guys smiled and nodded then said goodbye to Leah and walked away. As soon as the two were out of eye shot Leah stood up and rounded on Tommy.

"What in the fuck do you think you're doing?" She demanded, "You can't touch me like that, I'm your mo....."

He gently laid a finger on her lips and said, "I had to, I saw those guys earlier and they were always trying it on with the women. I had to let them know that you're taken."

"You didn't have to...." She began but again he silenced her with that finger on her black lipstick covered lips

"I had to. We're pretending you're my wife not anything else." He said looking at her flatly, "Remember? I've seen dad behave like that with you so I knew they'd buy it."

There wasn't much she could say, she knew he was right, but he was her son. How could he be so calm about touching his own mother like that? He seemed to have been enjoying it!

"I think we should calm down, before anything gets out of hand." She said as she looked at him

"Ok, we'll just flirt lightly and no one will know." He reassured her this time. But she had enjoyed it, enjoyed the feel of a hard cock against her needing pussy, missed it now it wasn't there. She had to calm down. "Come on lets get another drink."

"You've read my mind." She said trying to smile. She had to calm down, she couldn't let lust take over her, he was her son!

For the next few hours' things between Leah and Tommy began to change. At first they were still awkward around each other. Mother not knowing what to do in case she gave the wrong signals to her son, and son not knowing just how far or little to give to help convince other people they were married.

But as the drinks began to flow and Leah began to drink a little more, she began to relax more and once again they began to lightly flirt with each other, trying to convince other people of course. Neither of them was enjoying it. Of course.

So little hugs and arms around each other became a little more frequent as the party went on. Then light pecks on the cheeks as earlier events began to seem less shocking and disgusting to Leah. Then they held hands as they walked around talking to various people, Leah's fingernails running up and down Tommy's legs even near his crotch, Tommy's hand rubbing and squeezing Leah's ass as they stood, and even as time began to continue and Leah drank more, the pecks on the lips began to reappear, and the lips of mother and son stayed pressed together harder and for longer each time.

Leah was beginning to feel quite tipsy when one of her favourite songs came on the disco.





"Oh baby come on, we've got to dance to this, come on honey you haven't danced with me all night." Leah pleaded to Tommy

It was getting easier now to call her Leah after so long of pretending they were married. It had only been a matter of hours, but the flirting had gotten stronger with each passing minute. Although Tommy still knew that this was all pretending and his mother being tipsy.

He looked up at her bending over to pull him up by the hands and saw straight at her twin globes. Her cleavage was amazing. He couldn't resist her, she was just too hot.

"Ok, ok come on then sexy." He said. Calling her by more and more intimate names had also come easier now; he barely had to think anymore. It was like this hot woman really wasn't his mother at all. But still, some part of both of them must still remember the reality, because if she had been anyone else, he would have taken his shot and knew that he would have gotten it.

They walked up into the middle of the dance floor, which was quite crowded by other couples dancing away, and most of them not caring that their moves were far more than just suggestive.

And the dance began, a slow moving song this was, but as the beat went on it would be livelier until it made you dance until you dropped. He knew this song well.

So gently Tommy placed his arms around his mother's waist and held her tightly against him. As he had had only two drinks that night, he was completely sober; his mother on the other hand, was just a little tipsy.

She rested her head against his chest as they slowly swayed to the music. Her big 42D tits pressed against his hard chest, her arms lightly resting around his neck, and his hands slowly moving down to cup her tight ass.

As his hands reached down and squeezed Leah's ass, he pulled her tightly against himself, feeling his hard cock pressing against her stomach. He couldn't help it, with such a hot woman so close his natural instinct was to fuck her, and it felt good having her pressed tightly against him.

Slowly, she lifted her head up to look into his eyes, their faces only inches apart again. A look of love, the love only a parent and c***d can share, passed between them as they looked at each other, their faces moving closer together until his lips met her black lipstick covered lips. They were so soft; he couldn't believe how soft they were. Harder they pressed their heads together closer, until Tommy could take it no more and he was about to open his mouth when the music suddenly went loud and Leah pushed away from his so quickly he thought that he had done something wrong, but she had a big grin on her face, and she wouldn't be smiling like that if he had pissed her off.

She began to move her hips sensuously to the beat and rhythm of the music, shaking her ass and running her hands over her tits, even squeezing them together as a look of pure lust came into her eyes.

He danced around with her, moving to match her, pulling her close to him by her waist, they both grinded their pelvises into each other as if trying to fuck each other with their clothes on.

Her fingernails yanking at his hair and running down his chest stopping just short of his bulging dick as she danced backwards running her hands over her body. He had never seen her dance like this. Then again, he was no virgin, and he had never seen anyone move so sexually as his mother was right then.
Running her finger into her mouth she stared intently at him as she sucked seductively on her finger and then let it run down in between her heaving breasts and down her stomach. His dick was harder than ever now, and needing some attention. There was no thought that this was his mother at all in Tommy's mind now. They continued dancing.

Leah danced closer towards Tommy, then back again, until Tommy couldn't take anymore and when she turned her back on him again, he reached out and pulled her hard against him. Her ass rammed hard against his solid hard on, her pussy protected from penetration only by the clothes they wore as he held her tightly against himself and Leah ground her ass hard against his raging cock.

Tommy's hands held onto his mother's flat stomach as she ground her ass against his dick. Her arms flowed up and backwards, to snake around his neck and pull his face down to meet hers. Their lips met instantly and their lips parted seconds later. His tongue darted straight into her mouth and was met by her tongue probing hard and fast against him. They kissed passionately mouths never leaving for air. Leah's hands remained locked around her son's neck, pulling him down to kiss her, her back arched so she could kiss him and her ass pushed hard against his dick which was almost ripping the suit open.

Tommy's hands slowly moved up from his mother's stomach as their tongues danced with each other, and their bodies writhed in lust, and soon his hands slid up and over Leah's huge mounds of tit flesh.

With all abandon now gone, Tommy now mauled at his mother's tits, squeezing them hard and roughly, and pushing them together. He squeezed and pinched roughly at her dress-covered material, all the while passionately kissing his mother.

He was becoming desperate now to fuck this beautiful woman, and his hands began to pull at the top of her dress, trying to yank the front of her dress down to free Leah's massive 42D tits.

Sensing his lust, Leah twisted around in his grip and locked her arms around his neck, pulling herself deeper into his mouth, and squashing her heaving mounds hard against her son's chest. Tommy's hands roughly squeezed and groped at his mothers fine tight ass, rough pulling her against him, wanting desperately to fuck her senseless.

However just as he was about to push his hands underneath one of the slashes in his mother's dress to pull her panties down, the song ended and Leah slowed her kissing down until she broke the kiss. Staring up at him with her big hazel eyes, and her arms now lightly resting around his neck, she smiled up at him and then everything seemed to dawn on her at once, and her eyes widened and her beautiful mouth fell open.

"What the fuck have I done?" She gasped as she stared at him as if she had never seen him before. She was most definitely not tipsy anymore.

"Nothing, WE just did what WE wanted." He said, trying to reassure her as best he could.

His beautiful mother just stared at him, her mouth working but no sound coming out at all. Suddenly she said, "I....I.....I'll..be right back!" and she ran off out towards the female toilets.

Tommy stood there for twenty minutes waiting for his mom to come back, thinking. What had just happened? All he knew was that he had wanted her so much that he would have fucked her right on the dance floor. He had never wanted anything so much.

He stood there contemplating everything over in his mind, replaying everything, remembering the feel of her hot body pressed against him, the feel of her big firm tits finally in his hands, her mouth passionately fixed to his as their tongues danced enthusiastically. She had wanted him as much as he wanted her, and every thought led to the same conclusion. He wanted to fuck Leah; he wanted to fuck his own mother.





Leah ran into the bathroom and quickly turned on the cold-water tape and washed at her face hurriedly. Even if she had cared about her make up at that moment, it was the type that never smudged and only came off for a special remover. Not that she cared right then.

As she lifted her head up to look into the mirror she stared at herself. Water ran down her beautiful young face and down between her large breasts. She knew she was amazingly gorgeous, but how could her son think that? How could she think the same about him? How could she have done what she had done with him?

She tried as hard as she could to push the thoughts of the dance away, but it was no use. Her body was saying the opposite to her mind, it was crying out to be used like her son had just done. Not the usual sex that Carl gave her, but to be really fucked, and fucked hard. She wanted it and she needed it and the thought that it was her son who wanted to give it to her only turned her on beyond reason.

She tried hard to stop the i****tuous thoughts, to thinking of something else. She tried to convince herself that she was going to go out there and tell Tommy that they would forget everything and just go home and pretend like nothing ever happened.

But the truth still came to her, she knew he wanted to fuck her, but the truth she tried so hard to avoid, was that she knew that he was going to fuck her, and she was going to love every minute of it, even though she tried to deny it to herself.

She knew what was going to happen, as she straightened her hair and her dress in the mirror. She Leah Bryton was going to not only let her son fuck her when she walked out of those toilets, not only did she want him to deep down, she knew that she was going to fuck him back, and love all of it!

She stood looking at herself and readjusting her hair and dress to straighten herself up, knowing deep down that she wasn't going to be wearing that dress long.

As she took a deep breath, which almost pushed her large tits out of the top and middle of the dress, Leah walked out of the toilets to find her son. She had made a decision and she wouldn't back up on it. She wouldn't. As she continued to walk to find him, she continued to try and convince herself.

Leah walked through the room of people, which seemed a lot bigger now, with butterflies the size of houses fluttering in her belly. How had this all started? When did things go wrong?

Suddenly, she saw Tommy ahead of her, staring at her. She could see the worry in his eyes, and the love for her, but most of all, she could see his lust for her, almost overpowering everything else.

She slowly glided towards him, her arms folded around herself, holding onto herself. She didn't need protection from him, she knew that. If she said no, she knew he wouldn't do anything, but the problem was, she knew that she wouldn't say no.

She stopped in front of him and stared into his eyes, not saying a word. She didn't feel worried, a little nervous, horny like hell, but confused was the main problem. She wanted him so badly, yet she knew it was wrong. She was confused.

They stared at one another without saying a word for what seemed like an eternity, until finally she thought perhaps she had been wrong; perhaps nothing was going to happen. The strange thing was, she couldn't decide whether she was happy or sad about it.

Suddenly Tommy grinned, and then without any warning he reached around her waist and pulled her to him, his lips touching hers and their mouths separating and tongues dancing, softly this time. Lightly she laid her hand on his chest as they kissed. He was so good at kissing her.

Just as quick he broke the kiss and smiled at her once again, this time, it was a cocky smile.

"You know don't you?" He said smugly, "You know I'm going to fuck you tonight?"

She just looked at him and nodded. Trying to hide the thrill of hot lust and electricity that shot through her when he said that. She wanted him now. She needed him now. But it was so wrong. If only it was right. She yearned to be able to convince herself it was right. But she knew she didn't care if it was or not, she was still going to do it.

"And you're ok with that mom?" He asked, deliberately calling her mom

Once again she fought that hot lust and electric coursing through her, and once again she nodded. She wished it was reluctantly, but she thought she looked more and more enthusiastic, she certainly was feeling that way.

Tommy's smile deepened and his eyes freely wondered over her body, taking in every part of her. She wanted him to look.

He looked back at her eyes again and smiled once again, before he took her hand and began to lead her towards the exit.

She stopped after a few paces and he looked at her questioningly.

"Come with me." She said, her smile slowly becoming teasing

Her 18-year-old son looked at her questioningly but he followed her, led by her hand, and no doubt the promise of her body. She smiled now, her smile deepening and the feeling of how wrong this was dwindled. It didn't matter anymore, she knew what she wanted and she knew what she was going to do. She walked down one of the hallways towards the offices, and she grew less and less reluctant the further they went. Passing by some of the offices Leah could make out vague moans or groans from inside, obviously other people had had the same idea as she had. She began to speed up, her body yearning for the action she knew she was about to get. Begging for it, but still, there was a little voice within her crying out that this was wrong, that she should and could stop this all now, it tried to convince her that she was only taking her son down there to try and talk him out of it, but deep inside she knew what really was going to happen, that she didn't really want to talk Tommy out of it. Whatever happened tomorrow was not happening now, and right now she stopped in front of an office that she recognized. Turning to take both of Tommy's hands in hers she walked backwards into the office, biting her lower lip, knowing her eyes were glazing with lust. And then door closed, this was it, she was going to fuck, with her son.

As she entered the office Leah turned so that she could push the door closed while Tommy looked around the room. The butterflies in her stomach made her almost shake with anticipation. Any thought that this was wrong was now completely gone, swallowed up in her lust and the need of her pussy to be fucked.

She didn't bother turning on the light as she turned around and leaned back against the painted wooden door, because the lights from the streetlights and city outside gave a dark light to the room. It was still dark but she could easily make out her son and even the colours he was wearing.

Tommy was looking around the room, which wasn't small, but neither was it huge. At the opposite end to the door, a large desk with a big black leather chair sat, a sofa was off to the left of the desk and was also black leather, and filing cabinets were on the opposite side. In the corners nearest the door two tall plants stood, and the room was finished off with two smaller chairs situated in front of the big desk. The desk itself was covered with the usual office things, like a lamp, computer, sharpener, photo frame, etc, but was not cluttered, and the room was spotlessly clean, even the pictures of various sports hanging in various places on the walls shone in the low light.

Slowly, as his eyes finished taking in the sight of the room, Tommy turned around to face her, and her stomach fluttered harder. This was it.

"Is anyone gonna catch us here?" He asked, calmly yet a touch anxious.

Leah smiled teasingly at her son, "Nope. Everyone's busy partying or...having fun elsewhere. They won't come here."

"Why, where are we?" He asked as he once again looked around

Her smile deepened and she bit her lip lightly, she always did that when she was extremely horny and teasing.

"Your father's office." She said and Tommy turned to face her quickly, a smile showing on his face.

He then took time to stare at her body and she let him get a very generous view. With her hands behind her back and leaning against the door, her big tits were pushed out closer to him and were stretching the thin material of her dress, and the rips on her dress were showing almost all of her thigh as she planted one heeled foot against the door.

Her eyes on the other hand trailed down from his gorgeous face, down his hard, muscular chest and straight to his large bulge, which was hardly contained by the skin-tight pants he wore. She could feel her mouth watering and her pussy begging for that cock right now.

She slowly tore her eyes away from the large bulge and looked with her lust-glazed eyes at her son's lust-filled face.

"Well, I don't think we came here to talk so lets get started." Tommy said looking at her hungrily. Leah smiled deeper and her stomach went into chaos. "My dick needs action and it wants to be in you."

He made a move towards her but Leah raised a hand to his chest before he could move.

"I think we should get warmed up first." She said, still smiling as she moved closer to him. Her stomach fluttered insanely and almost froze when she spoke her next words, "You do want a blowjob right?"

There was no need really for the question, but every minute that was passing Leah felt hornier and hornier. She thought that if she didn't get fucked soon she was going to explode from her horniness.

Tommy gulped and visibly shook with lust and anticipation.

"Yes." He managed to stammer out.

Leah smiled at her son and ran the hand she had used to stop him down his chest to cup the large bulge in his pants; her hand couldn't hold it all. Electricity instantly shot through every part of her body instantly and this time she shook as she gave the solid bulge a squeeze.

"Mmmm, it feels big." She said seductively, and leant forward to lightly kiss Tommy's lips, as she leant back she squeezed again. "Enjoy the view." She said and she smiled deeper.

With her eyes locked on his, Leah slowly sank down onto her knees before Tommy. She knew he could had a perfect view straight down her dress, but she had only partly meant that view when she said it, she had mainly meant the view of her, his mother, sucking on his dick.

The thought of what she was about to do made her shake with lust and anticipation.

She lowered her eyes as Tommy looked down on her, shifting his lustful, wanton gaze back and forth between her tits and face, and stared hungrily at the large bulge inches from her face. As she raised both of her hands to the waistline of her son's pants, Leah wet her lips, and thought to herself that he couldn't be wearing any boxers underneath or the lines would've shown. The knowledge that she was about to see her son's naked cock in front of her, then suck it, then let him bury it her pussy, made her stomach rage in butterflies. And then she pulled down the skin-tight pants.

Immediately Tommy's hard cock sprang happily from the confinement of those skintight pants, as Leah pulled them all the way down to his ankles, and hit her in the face. Leaning back a little from her son's hard member she finally got a good look at what had been making that bulge and she gasped loudly.

"Fuck me!" She said amazed, "It's huge!"

Tommy smiled down at his mother's head although with her eyes completely fixed on the big rod in front of her eyes, she never noticed.

She reached up to wrap her left hand around the thick shaft and a small light caught her wedding and engagement ring on her third finger, but she didn't notice. Her fingers barely met as they wrapped around it's thickness. She would have felt the electricity of wrapping her fingers around her son's cock if she hadn't been so awe-struck by its size, she felt like she was in a daze. As her right hand rose to meet her left Tommy spoke.

"Bigger than Dad's?" He asked confidently

All Leah could do was nod, as her tea saucer size eyes and full concentration was on her hand-wrapped son's dick in front of her face. As she stared at it's length with both of her hands around it and still a lot of his cock uncovered, she looked up at Tommy.

"How big is it?" She asked, still seemingly in a daze as she looked back at the wondrous pole

"Almost 11 inches." He said smugly as he stared down at her large amount of cleavage.

"11 inches!" She whispered adoringly.

She slowly began to move her hands back and forth along the whole length of Tommy's dick, gently squeezing as she moved her hands. Her son began to softly moan but Leah didn't hear any of it as her hands slowly moved up and down. 11 inches! She thought to herself. She had never seen a dick that big in her life. Carl certainly wasn't that big, he wasn't small but not that big, and she had thought he was huge. Her hands moved a little faster but her concentration wasn't there and she didn't hear her son's breathing get heavier. She had slept with three people before meeting and marrying Carl and never once dreamed of cheating on him, but none had been bigger than her husband. Tommy was huge, and he was only 18!

Suddenly Tommy's words brought her out of her daze and she looked up at her son.

"That's it mom, jack my dick off." He said as he stared towards the door with his eyes shut.

Leah hadn't realised that she had even begun moving her hands, let alone pumping them furiously. His dick was solid, and from the look of him, he was more than enjoying this.

"You want mommy to suck your baby?" She asked still jacking her hands fast and hard. And this time she did feel the bolt of lightning surge through her.

For answer, all Tommy could do was nod vigorously, but he was now looking down at her face.

Leah smiled teasingly up at him as she moved her face closer to his hard dick. She slowed her hands down and kept her lust-filled eyes on his as she opened her mouth and lowered her head onto her son's dick.





Tommy had a great view, straight down his mother's dress, her cleavage straining the black fabric that was containing them, and looking so unbelievably luscious that he wanted to just rip her clothes off right then and suck on them. He still couldn't believe that this was all really happening, it was like a dream. It would have been like a fantasy come true, only, he had never fantasised about his mother this way until he saw her in that dress tonight.

His attention was all on his Leah's big tits as they jumped and bounced within that dress as her hands furiously pumped up and down his rock hard dick. He couldn't believe she was actually doing it, it felt so good; the woman really knew how to give a handjob, and he knew that if she carried on he was going to cum soon.

Abruptly all thoughts of his mothers tits left his mind, as one moment she looked up at him with a teasing smile, and the next she opened her mouth and sank down on his dick.

Bolts of electricity shot through his body and his knees felt weak. He thought that he might cum right now just by looking at his beautiful mothers face sliding down his big dick, her eyes and attention now all on the piece of meat that was filling her mouth.

Tommy couldn't believe it and he let out a loud groan as his dick reached her throat and she slowly began sliding her lips back up the length of his dick. She had only taken half of his dick in her mouth, but that was more than what usual girls could do to him.

As her mouth slid softly to the head of his cock Leah made a popping sound as she pulled her mouth off and smiled up at him teasingly.

"You like that baby?" She asked teasingly

"Oh yeah" Was all he could manage to groan out.

"Want me to carry on?" She said as she gently moved her hands up and down his thick shaft.

"Uh-huh." He groaned. With her kneeling in front of him, playing with his dick, he couldn't make words form in his mouth he was too horny.

She smiled at him again and leaned forward slightly to flick her tongue over the head of his cock. Her eyes stayed locked to his as she gently ran her tongue over and around the head and then slowly licked all the way down the underside of his cock, kissed each of his cum-filled balls, ran her tongue all the way back up his cock, and once again swallowed his cock into her warm, wet mouth.
"Oh fuck!" He groaned as Leah gently sucked on his dick and ran her tongue over it in slashes as she began descending down its length again.

His mother seemed to be smiling as he moaned and was gently squeezing his dick with her hands as her face lowered further down, her eyes never leaving his, even when he closed them from pleasure. Her mouth was stretched wide because of the thickness of his meat but still she looked insanely beautiful, with her long black hair spilling in those waves of hers, her big eyes surrounded by that black eye liner and that pitch black lipstick contrasting against her pale face and his dick as she slid her mouth slowly up and down his spear.

As she continued to move her mouth up and down, his mother began to become more comfortable with the amount of dick in her mouth and she began to bob her head up and down a little faster and more smoothly. Her eyes left his and she turned all of her attention to his dick. Releasing her left hand, she reached up and pressed it flat against his chest while pumping faster with her right. Tommy smiled down at his mother as he saw her wedding ring glint in the light and watched another inch slip further into her mouth and he felt her throat.

Faster and faster she jacked at his dick as her head bobbed up and down his shaft with increasing fervour.

"Mmmmmmmph!" She moaned as the shaft glided back and forth between her black lips and her tongue slashed back and forth across the rock solid meat.

Tommy groaned as Leah continued to suck harder and harder, ramming her face back and forth on his dick. He loved the sight of his hard cock sliding between his mother's hot lips, into her warm, wet mouth. Her big tits jiggled more furiously now within that tight black dress and Tommy was mesmerised.

Another inch slipped into Leah's mouth and Tommy felt his cock pushing into his mother's throat. He couldn't believe it, no one had ever taken this much of his dick, but here was his own mother, down on her knees in his dads office, sucking over seven inches of his dick down into her tight throat. Tommy couldn't help but grown even louder now.

"Oh fuck mom, yeah!" He groaned loudly, and Leah moaned loudly around his dick and her sucking became even more intense.

Faster and faster, harder and harder, Leah sucked at his dick, and more and more she pushed her mouth forward trying to take even more of his dick deep into her throat. Tommy's eyes grew wider and wider as inch after inch slid back and forth into his mother's hot mouth. First 7 inches, then 8, and then she had 9 inches of Tommy's hard cock meat ramming down her throat and he thought that this must be it, but her eyes never left his hard dick and she was slamming her face back and forth hard and fast still, and if this would have been anything other than a blowjob, Tommy would have said that his mother had a look of determination on her face, determination to take all of his dick in her mouth. Tommy knew what his mothers motto was, 'If you're going to do something, then do it to the best of your ability. Push yourself to your limit and then push yourself beyond them.' And that was how she had become so successful at her job, and she was obviously using her own advice now.

"Fuck mom, suck my dick baby." He groaned through clenched teeth. This was better than anything he had ever had before. "Suck it Leah, suck my cock!"

"Mmmmmmmmmmph" Leah groaned loudly and rolled her eyes around, she was really loving this.

Leah's head slammed back and forth repeatedly, her black hair spilling down between her luscious tits, her eyes focused on the massive rod in her mouth, and her wedding ring pressed against Tommy's chest, Tommy stood looking down admiringly and lustfully as her head bobbed back and forth, this was his hot mom, and this was really happening. He thought he might cum soon.

Suddenly Leah moved her other hand off Tommy's cock and grabbed hold of his hip instead, her left hand moving to the other hip, and then just as abruptly ran her mouth all the way up his cock, and to Tommy's surprise, she pulled her mouth off and looked up at him, her eyes completely filled with lust.

"Have you ever had a blowjob like this before?" She asked and returned her mouth to only suck on the head of his dick, still looking up at him lustfully.

"Never." He growled down at her, why had she stopped now?

Once again Leah pulled her mouth from his dick.

"Has any girl ever taken all your big cock in her mouth?" She said and replaced her hot mouth over his dick, sliding her face down a few inches, then pulling back up, before only returning to suck those few inches again.

She was teasing him! And she knew that he was close to cumming! He needed to cum! She pulled her mouth off his dick again and looked up at him, her face calm and waiting for his answer.

"No, they haven't!" He growled again at her, "Now suck my dick Leah, I need to cum!"

She smiled at him then, more teasingly than he had ever seen her smile before, and this time she kept her eyes locked on his as she took his thick dick back into her mouth, only she didn't move at first, just held his dick a couple of inches in her mouth and slashed her tongue across the head. Then, with her eyes still on his, she slammed her face forward and took his entire length into her hot, wet mouth and tight throat. She took all 10 ½ inches! Tommy almost came right then.

Leah paused with her lips right at the base of his cock, still looking up at him lustfully, and then her grip tightened on his hips and she began to slowly move her head back up his shaft.

Tommy couldn't believe it. Leah's tits and hair began to bounce more furiously as she once again began picking up the pace of her sucking and licking. It wasn't long until she was slamming her face up and down Tommy's entire length, his dick roughly forcing its way into her throat, and gliding back out again. His breathing grew heavier and he knew he couldn't take much more. The lewd noises of the i****tual blowjob filled his dads office as Tommy groaned loudly through clenched teeth, Leah moaned loudly around his cock in her mouth and the lewd slurping and sucking of Leah's mouth and tongue echoed increasingly louder.

Her tits shook violently, her hair flew back and forth as Leah continued to suck Tommy's dick for all she was worth. Her lips, tightly locked around the thick meaty shaft of her son's dick, guided him deeper into her mouth and throat. Her hands, held him by the hips, steadying the large pole for her to suck on, and her eyes never left his once.

"Oh yeah mom suck my dick!" He groaned loudly, "Suck it baby!"

Leah answered once again with a loud moan and rolling her eyes. Her sucking intensified until Tommy thought that she meant to suck every bit of him through his dick.

"Yeah, I love watching your mouth suck my cock!" He growled down at the beautiful woman on her knees before him, "I love watching it slide between your lips! Oh yeah! Fuck! I love watching your fucking big tits bounce!"

With each word Leah groaned and moaned around his cock in her mouth, her head bobbing so fast and hard that she had had to lower her eyes to look at his dick before she stabbed herself on it.

"Oh fuck, your mouth is so hot!" He groaned as her tongue slashed around the head. "You're so fucking good at this mom!"

Once again came Leah's lustful moan. She had been sucking his dick now for what seemed an eternity, and he was surprised that he had managed to last this long, but as he looked down, and saw the image of his beautiful mother on her knees, sucking his large cock deep into her mouth, in that clinging black gothic dress, he felt his balls beginning to tighten.

"Oh fuck!" He grunted out and reached down to grab two handfuls of his mother's beautiful black hair and began to thrust his hips forward and fuck her face as hard and fast as he could. He was about to cum after the best blowjob ever, but better than that, he was about to cum in his hot mother's mouth.



Leah felt the thick cock head stretch her tight throat as she slammed her mouth all the way back down Tommy's ragingly hard, and very big, dick. She sucked hard as she continuously bobbed her head up and down the long shaft, taking all of it into her mouth and then sliding back up its length until only the tip of the head stayed in her mouth, only to slam hard back down again. She loved how hot this was, the feel of her sons dick in her mouth was driving her over the edge with horniness. With how she felt, she would've agreed to anything he asked right then, and she knew that once this thing was buried deep inside her she would do anything for him.

As Leah continued to suck on Tommy's dick she still couldn't believe that all of this was actually happening, that right then she was down on her knees, giving her own son a blowjob. That thought caused her to moan again around the hard gag in her mouth and speed up her movements.

Suddenly she heard Tommy groan and then felt him grab hold of her hair roughly, and oh did it feel good. It felt even better as suddenly he began thrusting his hips back and forth, literally fucking her face harshly. His dick rammed back and forth, in and out of her mouth as his hands held her head still. She couldn't have got away if she had wanted to, but this turned her on even more. She had never been taken roughly like this before and she couldn't help but groan at how good it felt. Her own son was fucking her mouth and she loved it. Her lips gripped tightly around his pistoning shaft and her tongue quickly darted around the invading member as he repeatedly slammed his manhood into her mouth and down her throat.

Leah shifted her eyes so she could look at Tommy's face. He was staring down at her, his face contorted with lust as his big dick rammed in and out of her mouth. Her eyes teased and lusted for him and she sucked as hard as she could. She had never taken a cock so big in her mouth ever and she was amazed that she had been able to shove all of his 10 ½ inches down her throat, but she had been determined to take all of him in her mouth when she saw how big he was; she always got what she wanted.

Suddenly Tommy grunted and Leah felt the head of his cock grow bigger and knew that he was about to cum, and he roughly pulled her face towards him, impaling her mouth down to the hilt of his cock and burying himself down her throat quickly, her eyes immediately went to his dick shoved deep in her mouth. Then Tommy snarled wordlessly and she felt his big dick explode deep within her throat and she tried to swallow his cum quickly but still she gagged and some of his hot, sticky cum dribbled out of her mouth.

Once his cock began dumping its load into her mouth however, Tommy let one hand drop and then stopped pulling her to him with the other and immediately Leah pulled back so that the spasming head of her son's big dick pulled out of her throat and into her mouth. Cum continued to shoot out of his cock and began to fill her mouth quickly and she swallowed it down her throat and into her belly just as quickly but still more came in what seemed to be an endless stream of cum.

Leah continued swallowing her son's magnificent cum while she knelt in front of him with his dick in her mouth and wore her black gothic dress. She sucked on his dick, trying to pull all of the cum out of him and finally, after minutes of his cum shooting into her mouth, coating her tongue as it swirled it around and swallowing it all, the fountain began to slow. She raised her left hand deliberately so she could see her wedding ring as she pumped her son's cock with her fist forcing the last drops of his cum from his balls. He mustn't have cum in months to have that much cum in him, she thought to herself.

Finally, Tommy's dick stopped erupting and the cum stopped. Leah swallowed the last of the cum in her mouth and began to run her tongue around the head and shaft of Tommy's dick, cleaning the rest of his cum off him, and then she looked up into his now open eyes and slid his dick from her mouth.

"That was fucking amazing!" Tommy exclaimed as she stayed kneeling in front of him, her hand gently squeezing his now softening dick.

"I would never have guessed." She said teasingly as she looked up at him with her big eyes

"Sorry." He said, "You didn't mind..."

"What, you cumming in my mouth?" She interrupted with a teasing smile, "After I've sucked your dick, how could I not expect you to? Actually, I couldn't decide whether you'd want to rather cum in my mouth or all over me. And when was the last time you came, I must have swallowed two or three pints of your cum!" Saying that made that electricity shoot through her again. She really had given her son a blowjob and swallowed all his cum, how hot was that!

"This morning." He said smiling proudly down at her as she continued massaging his limp cock, which was still over 6 inches long and pretty thick.

Leah couldn't help looking surprised. He had cum so much in her mouth and he had already cum that morning? He must be a cum-machine.

"I've never cum that much in my life, nowhere near." He said breathlessly, she still stroked his dick, "It was because it was you, tonight, that dress, everything."

She smiled up at him, "You think I'm hot then Tommy?" She asked teasingly

"Fuck! Yeah!" He said loudly, "Everyone thinks you're hot! I have to keep telling the guys at school to shut up 'cause they keep saying how hot you are, how big your tits are, how long your legs are, how much they'd love to bang you and stuff. They all wanna fuck you."

Her smile deepened and Leah reluctantly let Tommy's cock out of her hand and smoothly got to her feet.

"They do, do they?" She said as she stood up in front of Tommy and smoothed her dress over her firm body. "Well, you're the only one that'll get to fuck me."

And with her teasing smile, she leaned forward and gently kissed Tommy on the lips.

"But I think you need to wake up first." She said as she moved back and leaned against the office door.

"So, do you want to fuck me right here against the door?" She asked, her voice and face equally teasing and lusty and her arms rose above her head to grasp hold of the doorframe above.

Before Tommy could answer however, she pushed herself away from the door and walked closer to him, once again grasping his limp cock as he stood still in the pants around his ankles. She squeezed hard as she spoke.

"Or maybe right here on the floor?" This time her voice was more aggressive and she yanked at his dick as she stared lustfully into his eyes.

He moved forward as if to grab her but she let go of his twitching cock and moved away from him too quickly and walked farther into the room.

She smiled to herself as she walked towards the big chair behind her husband's desk.

"You know Tommy, I've never cheated on your father," She said without looking back at him, "But I suppose if I am going to fuck another guy behind his back who better than our own son?"

She reached the chair as she finished speaking and slowly sat down on the leather. It creaked as she sat down, but she made sure she bent a little lower than needed, so that Tommy could get another view of her amazing tits.

She smiled as she looked at him as his dick was beginning to harden. She knew this would drive any man wild, but her son, it drove him crazy.

She raised her finger to her lips as she spoke again.

"Maybe you could make me cum on his chair?" She asked innocently and smiled when his cock twitched and hardened more.

Standing up, she quickly bent over the desk, giving him an unobstructed view down the top of her dress.

Resting on her elbows with her palms flat on the tabletop she spoke in a deep husky tone.

"Or maybe you want to fuck me over your father's desk." She said and groaned loudly, "Ohhhh, yeah! You'd like that? To fuck me hard from behind, while my big tits mash hard into your fathers desk?"

She smiled deeper again as his dick continued to grow. She knew she was a good flirt, and that he soon he would be rock hard and ready to take her. His eyes almost shone with lust, and he visibly held himself back, knowing she would move away from him until she wanted him.

This time, Leah straightened slowly, gently moaning as she pushed her large tits farther forward, and then she slowly walked round to the side of the desk and turned to lean back on it with her hands resting on the edge. She looked straight at the leather sofa in front of her, then turned her head to look at her son.

"Or do you want to fuck me on the soft leather sofa baby?" She asked lovingly

Tommy just stood there, his dick rigidly hard again. He was shaking from the visible effort of wanting to come to her.

Leah smiled as she stood there looking at him and his very big dick. How had she gotten all of that thing in her mouth? She let him wait a little longer, making him boil with anticipation.

"Maybe I should take this dress off." She said as she stood straight up and stretched her arms high over her head, "Unless you want to fuck me in it?"

That was the final straw as far as Tommy was concerned. Leah smiled as her 18-year-old boy hurriedly walked straight towards her and grabbed her. Their lips mashed against each other and their tongues probed deep in each other's mouths roughly.

Tommy's hand reached up and roughly grabbed one of her tits and began squeezing harshly as he continued kissing her. She moaned loudly into his mouth and her own hands grasped his head, pulling him closer and deeper into her mouth.

Suddenly Leah pushed him away from her mouth, still only inches from his face, they both breathed hard. His hand squeezed her breast once more then lowered to her waist as they stared lustfully into each other's eyes.

Leah lustfully stared at her son; both of them standing still, all the teasing had gone out of her now and all she wanted was to fuck. Lust had them both, so she told him.

"Fuck me." She said while looking in her son's eyes

Tommy wasted no time now. His mouth darted back onto hers, their tongues once again probing each other's mouths. His arms wrapped tightly around her and as if she was a feather he lifted her from the floor. Immediately Leah's legs wrapped around his waist, his hard cock pressing against her thong covered pussy, but instead of moving to the sofa like Leah thought he would, Tommy moved forward and planted her down quickly on her back on the desk.

Leah moaned into her son's mouth as he reached up and once again began mauling her tits. His body pressed her hard against the big tabletop, big enough for them to lie on with space around, and she felt his dick pressing hard against her pussy.

They continued kissing and he continued to grope at her dress-covered tits, and then he broke the kiss and began to quickly kiss all over Leah's cleavage. Leah moaned softly and unlocked her legs from around his waist as he reached down and under her dress to take hold of the band of her thong.

He roughly pulled Leah's underwear down and stopped kissing her tits to look deep into her eyes. Her hair was splayed out across the tabletop, her chest was heaving as her breath quickened and she was shivering with unbound lust. He smiled down at her as he continued to pull her thong down until he couldn't reach any farther. He made a move as if to get up to completely remove the thong, but Leah pulled him back and just wriggled her legs until the underwear hung on her high-heeled foot, and then she kicked them off. Neither of them paid any attention to where they went. This was it; they were really going to fuck.

As Leah looked lustfully into Tommy's eyes, she smiled lustfully and stroked his cheek with her left hand, then took hold of his muscular arms with both hands.

"You know, I love seeing that wedding ring dad gave you when I'm just about to fuck you." He said smugly and moved his hips so that his hard cock was lined up perfectly with her pussy, the front of her dress pushed up around her flat stomach.
"Well I'm going to love being pinned to his desk by my son's big dick." She said as teasingly as she could, "Now be a good boy Tommy and fuck me!"

No more encouragement was needed Tommy smiled as he thrust forward as hard as he could and slammed his entire length of 10 ½ inches deep into Leah's ready and wanton pussy, stretching and filling her completely.

Leah screamed at the top of her lungs because of the pain of being speared by such a big cock. She had never had any dick anywhere near this big in her before and it stretched her instantly.

Slowly, as Leah's head and back were arched from the pain of the initial penetration, the pain subsided and she began to feel her son's dick inside her, then pleasure began to far out weigh the pain, and very quickly.

Very quickly, waves of passion and pleasure shot through her body and she felt an orgasm wash over her. Her muscles clenched and her body shook and she groaned loudly.

"Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" Leah groaned, still with her head back and her back arched.

Her toes curled up and she gripped Tommy's arms tightly as she came hard.

"I take it you like having my big dick buried deep in you mom?" Tommy asked smugly as she came down slowly from her orgasm.

It was then that she noticed that he wasn't fucking her, he was just holding his dick inside her and to the hilt it seemed, letting her feel his long hardness before he began, making sure she felt every inch of him and every scrap of pleasure.

And feel every inch of Tommy and the pleasure she did. The feeling was amazing; she had never felt anything like it in her life. She was absolutely stuffed full of cock! Her pussy stretched tightly around the thick invading meat and squeezed it tightly. She felt like this monster was actually in her womb and she felt so amazingly good. She felt like she was in heaven. She felt on fire. This was her son's dick buried to the hilt within her pussy, the very son she had given birth to 18 years ago, and now he was about to fuck her on his fathers work desk. Leah moaned again as she lay flat on the tabletop and opened eyes she never realised she had closed. The knowledge that the cock inside her, filling her completely, making her feel sooooo good, was her son's only made the feeling better.

Lust burned deep within her now, her pussy raged even more now to be fucked and she wanted satisfying. And now!

"You feel good baby!" Leah said very breathlessly, and lifting her legs to wrap them once again around Tommy's waist. He was actually inside her!

He smiled smugly

"You know what's odd," He said whilst still smiling smugly down at her, his hands at either side of her head with her hands gripping his muscular arms. "18 years ago I came out of your pussy and now all these years later, I'm back in there again."

Leah smiled back up at him teasingly.

"Only this time you're bigger!" She said and he returned her smile with his own smug one, and then he slowly pulled his dick out of her tight pussy to the tip of the head, and once again slammed hard back into her.

Leah screamed at first, from a little pain, but soon her pussy became accustomed to the size of Tommy's big dick repeatedly slamming hard in and out of her, and that's when she started moaning grunting and groaning louder and louder, and soon the lewd noises coming from her mouth turned to screams of lust and incredible feelings of pleasure. Her lustful screams and moans continued never stopping as her son pounded her hard and fast with his dick. The i****tual fuck had begun and Leah was in heaven.



Tommy continued to piston his ragingly hard dick in and out of his mother's very welcoming pussy with strokes so hard that the strong wooden desk creaked loudly. He couldn't believe he was actually fucking his own hot mother! This was amazing. Her pussy gripped tightly to every inch of his thick manhood as it continued to plow relentlessly into her, her arms were now wrapped around his neck, her nails digging painfully into his flesh as her face was contorted in absolute pleasure. Even with her eyes squeezed tightly shut and her mouth continuously moaning and groaning in between her screams of ecstasy she looked stunning. Her long wavy black hair still fanned out across the tabletop, her big, heavy tits shook violently from each of his ruthless thrusts into her body and her legs were locked tightly around him, trying to pull him even deeper into her.

"OHH FUCK! OHHHHH FUCK! FUCK ME BABY! FUCK MY PUSSY GOOD! OHHHHHHH!" Leah screamed as his dick continued its assault

"Oh mom, fuck!" Was all he could manage to grunt out as all of his concentration was on fucking her as best as he could, after all he didn't know if he would ever get her again and he wanted to make the most of it.

"Come on baby, fuck me, come on, fuck me hard! OH I LOVE YOUR DICK! FUCK I FEEL SO FUCKING GOOD! SOOO FUCKING FULL!" His mother exclaimed loudly as she continued thrusting her hips upwards to meet his thrusts.

She met each of his thrusts just as roughly as he gave them to her. She thrust her pussy up as he slammed hard back into her, driving her hard against the desk top with a loud crack and the shifting and creaking of the desk itself. Tommy thought the thing might fall apart with how hard they were fucking each other; there was definitely no love in this sex, just pure a****l fucking.

"Your pussy's so fucking tight, fuck!" He grunted between sharp breaths. Even though his dick slammed in and out of her smoothly, he just couldn't believe how tight she was, how her pussy gripped his dick like a vice, trying to milk his dick for more cum.

"OH FUCK BABY, YEAH! NAIL ME TO THE FUCKING DESK BABY! FUCK ME!! UHHHHHHHHHHHH! OHHHH!" Leah screamed as she continued to scratch at his neck.

Their pace hadn't slowed for a second and they had been fucking harder and faster each minute for what seemed like forever, but must only have been 20 minutes or so. Tommy knew that he shouldn't need to cum for ages yet because of the amazing blowjob Leah had given him earlier, but this was too fucking hot and he knew he wouldn't last long.

Leah suddenly opened her eyes to stare lustfully into his and then she took her arms from around his neck and raised them above her head to grip onto the edge of the desk tightly.

"Come on baby, fuck me! Fuck your hot mom for all she's worth! Oh, make me fucking cum all over your big, hard dick!" She growled at him, still looking deep into her eyes with her own lust-filled eyes.

Tommy tried to smile as he sweated with the effort of how hard he was driving his dick into his mother, but as she continued to growl at him, he drew more and more turned on, and spurred on by her dirty talk, he slammed even harder into her. The more she spoke, the harder he rammed his cock into her, and the harder he fucked her, the more she growled at him.

"OHHHHH YEAH! Oh, yeah Tommy baby, my baby boy, fuck mommy good! OHHhhhhhUMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!" She groaned as his 10 ½ inches slammed home again. "Come on baby, we shouldn't be fucking doing this so you better make it worth it! Ohhhh I'm soo baad letting my own son fuck me, and on your father's desk too! Ummmmmm yeah! OH! Oh! Yeah!"

Tommy tried as hard as he could to fuck her faster as Leah continued to talk dirty to him, but he was already fucking her as hard as he could, his and her breathing came in short, heavy pants, his because of the effort of continuous fucking and hers because each time he slammed his dick back into her, he drove all of the air out of her lungs in a sharp grunt.

His dick continued to mercilessly fuck her as she continued growling up at him. Her tits shook violently against their material prison, mesmerising to Tommy's eyes.

"Oh baby you know this is soo wrong, I think you should..." She began, smiling teasingly up at him, and stopped as his dick continued pounding her hard. "Maybe you should....OHHH.....Maybe.....OH FUCK.....baby....you should...Oh you should keep fucking me! OH! UMMMMMM YEAH! YEEEAAHH! OHHHHH!"

Tommy managed to grin down at his mothers flushed face as her eyes squeezed shut again and her grip tightened on the edge of the desk. The desk itself was creaking loudly now; its loud complaints marking their lewd fuck session but drowned out under Tommy's moans and groans of pleasure, and Leah's screams of ecstasy.

All of a sudden Tommy heard a noise at the other end of the room, a sound of the door opening. Leah obviously heard it too, but when he was about to stop she grabbed him hard by the face and growled at him.

"Don't you dare fucking stop!" She growled aggressively and by the look in her eyes he knew she meant it, so he continued to pound her hard as the door opened and someone poked their head around the door.

"Oh! Sorry, I thought this one might be empty!" The voice said

"OHHHH FUCK! SO FUCKING BIG! SO FUCKING HOT! SOOOO FUCKING GOOD! OHH FUCK ME BABY FUCK MEEEE!!" Leah screamed, obviously turned on by someone watching them fucking but not knowing they were mother and son. Tommy felt that same surge of lust fill him and renew his strength, so he began pounding Leah harder against the desktop.

"Sorry to disturb you!" The voice said after a short while and then Tommy heard the door close again.

Obviously it had been a guy who had opened it and stood watching Leah get fucked, admiring her dress covered heaving body being fucked so ruthlessly. Tommy would've done the same thing.

Tommy looked down at his mother; her hips were thrusting up at him faster than before. She was more turned on than ever and she was losing all control of herself as her second orgasm was obviously approaching, and it was obviously going to be huge.

She flung her head from side to side and tightly shut her eyes. Her arms now flailed about, looking for anything to grab a hold of and Tommy noticed her hit the lamp and knock it over, and as she continued to flail around, her orgasm approaching rapidly, her hand hit the photo frame, that Tommy had noticed held a picture of him and his mother and father, and it flew from the desk to land on the floor.

As his dick pistoned rapidly in and out of her, Leah suddenly reached round to grasp her hands tightly onto his back, her fingernails digging deep into his back through the material and her felt her pussy tighten so hard he thought it would crush his dick, but he continued his assault anyway, intensifying her orgasm as it shot through her body.

""OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKKKKK!!" Leah's scream began and then finished in a wordless scream of absolute pleasure, which Tommy had no doubt could be heard all the way back to the party room.

His dick never slowed as Leah convulsed harshly underneath him, impaled lewdly on his dick. Her body shook so much that several times she lifted from the desktop only to hit her head hard as she came back down again, but she didn't seem to even feel it in that torrent of ecstasy. Her legs pulled him towards her, trying to f***e his dick all the way in to her as he struggled to continue his pounding and her nails dug as hard as they could into his back, bringing a shout of pain from Tommy, as her long black fingernails ripped through the skin tight lycra and his skin, causing bleeding scratches across his back. Then Leah's back arched half a foot off the table and her head shot back with her eyes wide open.

"UHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!" She groaned between her tightly clenched teeth.

Tommy continued to fuck her as hard as he could with her legs gripping him tightly to her, and very slowly Leah seemed to come back down to earth again. Her back lowered to the desk top, her legs loosened around his back, her nails stopped digging into his skin, and her head came forward to look at him. Her face was a mask of complete satisfaction and lust. She had had the orgasm she wanted, but she was far from finished.



Leah gently purred at her son as he continued to piston his dick in and out of her very satisfied pussy. He was moving slower than before, obviously weary from how much effort he had put in bringing her to orgasm, but he still continued to push and pull in and out of her.

She couldn't believe how good she felt right at that moment, how intense her orgasm had been, she had never cum that hard in her life, and to do so because of her sons dick made it all the more better a feeling.

Although she had cum hard and was now feeling like jelly she smiled at Tommy as he continued to push his dick back into her. Her own lust was beginning to grow again as feeling slowly began to return to her body. She could feel every inch of him stretching her inside; reaching places she never knew existed, fucking her so completely, so thoroughly that she never wanted him to stop. She still couldn't believe that she had taken all of his dick inside of her, she had felt almost torn in two from it's size when he had roughly entered her, but now, she wanted nothing more than for him to fuck her to another earth-shattering orgasm.

"Oh! Ummmm!" She moaned softly as the immense feeling of her orgasm subsided and she began to feel Tommy's dick sliding back and forth into her very welcoming pussy. Strength returned to her slowly. "That was amazing." She said still in a state of wonder.

Tommy smiled down at her as he continued to feed his cock into her pussy, but he was beginning to tire and slow down.

"I'm glad you like it." He managed to stammer out, his breathing becoming more laboured and his arms shaking a little in an effort to hold him up.

Her strength began to seep back into her body a little more now, but Leah still felt like Jelly.

"You're tired baby, maybe you should stop for a while." She said as she smiled teasingly up at him, she knew exactly what he would say.

"I'm not finished fucking you yet." He said with a strained voice. "I'm gonna carry on."

"I never said that we were going to stop having sex." Leah said and her smile deepened as he looked up at her confused. "I said you should stop, not me."

He stared at her for a moment not understanding what she was saying. She almost laughed at his innocence. He was so dirty and good at so many things, but he was still 18.

Trying not to laugh, she explained what she meant.

"Let me explain." She said teasingly, "You're tired and I'm not, and we both want to carry on fucking, so, I am going to ride your dick until we both cum."

She felt a flutter in her stomach, and it wasn't Tommy's dick, when she realised that she had actually told her son that he could cum inside her. He wasn't even wearing a condom! The illicit thought turned her on even more and she pushed herself up on her hands,

Tommy still lay on top of her with his dick now buried deep within her but not moving.

"Well, are you going to help me or are we just going to stop?" Leah asked her son a little impatiently

Too tired to note much, Tommy reached around her waist and pulled himself back so that he could stand up, with her legs wrapped around him and his dick still completely imbedded in her pussy. There was no way she was going to let that wonderful thing out of her. But as Tommy stood up straight with Leah in his arms, his legs buckled suddenly and the pair of them fell backwards quickly. With thud they both landed sitting on the leather sofa at the side of the desk, Tommy sitting on the sofa and Leah straddling his long dick, which had slammed hard into her as she landed impaled on his lap, and she thought that it was going to come right out her mouth with the f***e it drove upwards in to her. The f***e caused Leah to grunt and then moan lightly, and when they both had gotten accustomed to what had happened she looked down at Tommy's face.

He was staring up at her in wonder and she smiled lustfully back down at him, her legs to either side of his, his hands on her thighs, his dick deep in her pussy and her hands resting on his shoulders.

"Well, I hadn't planned on having sex here, but it's as good a place as any." She said to him, "And besides, I don't think your father's desk could've taken anymore of that harsh fucking you were giving me."

He grinned up at her smugly and smug he should be with a knockout like her on his dick, and his own mother to boot.

"So, are you gonna bounce on my dick then you naughty girl?" He asked as his hands began gently rubbing her thighs.

Leah shivered once again with the knowledge that she was impaled on her son's dick. And she slowly began to move her hips back and forth, sliding his hard length back and forth into her pussy gently.

"Ummmmm yeah!" She moaned lightly as she felt that hard shaft fill her again and again. She just loved how it stretched her inside.

"Yeah, that's it mom, ride my dick like a slut." Tommy growled at her as he stared lustfully at her body.

His lustful gaze turned her on ever more, and just as she was going to really start to fuck him, a thought came to her and she stopped moving her hips.

"What are you doing?" Tommy asked her curiously.

"Well, I was thinking that seeing as your big dick is already buried deep in my pussy and that you like looking at my tits, that you might want to have me fuck you without this dress on?"

The instant twitching of life of Tommy's dick inside her was enough to tell her the answer before he said anything, and so, Leah reached back and slowly slid the small zip down her back and then reach around to take a hold of the dress that had been pushed up around her waist to allow Tommy to fuck her.

"Ummm, I'm going to be bouncing on my sons dick naked, riding him hard until he cums inside me." Leah said as teasingly as she could, "Maybe I should just leave it on."

"No, no, please." Tommy said urgently and Leah smiled.

As Leah Bryton smiled down at her son, impaled hard on his 10 ½ inch cock, she pulled the tight black gothic dress up over her head quickly, and began thrusting her hips back and forth, fucking herself on his thick dick before the dress had gotten to her tits. As the black material cleared her beautiful face and long black wavy hair, she threw it away from her, careless of where it landed, smiled at her son's reaction and rode him as hard as she could. She planned on fucking him and herself, to the best orgasm they had ever had. So she rode him as hard and as fast as she could.





Half an hour later Tommy still gaped at his mother's hot body as she bounced rapidly up and down on his hard monster cock. She had grown more and more intense in fucking herself on Tommy's dick each time she rammed herself hard back down its long length. Tommy could feel her long smooth legs pressed against his bare thighs as she straddled him, her pussy still clamped tightly around his cock as she fucked herself silly on his dick and her left hand roughly playing with her clit causing her to fuck herself wilder as she was pleased by both his dick and her hands, her face contorted once again in ecstasy Leah either threw her head back as she groaned and moaned lewdly or screaming her lust-filled obscenities as she wildly shook her head from side to side.

The sight of Leah riding harder and harder, faster and faster with every thrust of her hips made Tommy want to cum, and cum hard but his attention was still in the same place it had been for the last 30 minutes, on his mother's big tits.

Leah's tits were amazing, the were huge and firm and they had not even a slight hint of sag to them at all as they bounced wildly up and down on her chest in unison with her up and downward thrusts as she continuously impaled herself on his dick. The sight was amazing and Tommy could feel his balls brewing up another large load of cum to dump inside her.

"OH YES! YES! OHHHHH BABY!" Leah's screams dropped into a loud purr as she looked down at Tommy, her left hand working furiously on her clit as she slid quickly up and down his hard cockmeat. "I love your dick baby, it feels so fucking good!"

Tommy smiled smugly at his mother, her eyes shining with lust and her body making damn sure she was satisfied.

"Fuck mom I love your fucking body!" He exclaimed lifting his eyes from her body to her face long enough to see her smile teasingly as she groaned again, her fingers working harder as her hips made quick, small circling motions. "Your tits are fucking amazing! I've never seen such big, firm jugs before!" And not for the first time, he reached up to cup her tits.

As his fingers sank deep into her large, firm tits, Leah groaned again and, her body and fingers speeding up as he began to roughly squeeze and play with them. They felt so good in his hands as her chest rose sharply with each thrust back and forth on his cock and her breathing heaved.

They were the picture of lust, fucking wildly on the leather sofa in Carl Bryton's office. Leah riding hard and fast, her son's hands groping roughly at her tits, naked, she slammed herself repeatedly on his glorious pole and screamed in ecstasy.

"Ummmm" She moaned, once again looking locking her eyes on his, and once again she purred at him, "I love the way you fill me, I can't believe we're doing this, we're actually fucking baby! Ummmmmmm, ohhhhhhh!" She finished groaning as her head fell back again, her long black hair reaching down to his knees behind her.

Tommy's hands continued their assault on Leah's tits and she continued to bounce up and down rapidly now. Faster and faster she began to move, slamming harder and harder down on to him.

Suddenly she moved her hand from her clit and leaned forward her tits mashing hard against the palms of Tommy's hands as all of her wait was pushed onto them. Her hands grabbed tightly onto the back of the black leather sofa and used it for support to allow herself to fuck his dick harder. She was desperately fucking herself to another orgasm, and with the feel of her tight, hot hole, Tommy knew that he too would cum soon.

"Uhhhhhhhh, Come on baby, fuck mommy, fuck your big dick in my pussy hard!" She growled aggressively at him, her face inches from his. "Fuck I need this so badly!"

Tommy couldn't even form any words, his heart was leaping from his chest because he still couldn't believe that he was actually fucking his gorgeous mom, but more than that, how good she was! Being a big sports star in his school, he had had a good few women since turning 18, most of them older, and even a teacher, but none had been anywhere near as good as this amazing woman he had only looked at as his mom before tonight.

As quickly as she had leaned forward, Leah pushed herself back so she was sitting straight again, Tommy's hands still roughly squeezing her tits, his fingers sinking into her fleshy mounds, and she reached up to grab her hair in her hands on her head as she rode with all her might, driving herself closer to orgasm. Tommy was still amazed that he had actually lasted this long, but with the intensity and the sight of her gloriously toned body, he knew he was almost done.

"Oh yeah, you're so fucking good honey! Fuck me, you're soo fucking hard!" She groaned without looking down at him as she bounced around smothering her long black hair all over her head in her tightly gripped hands.

Then once again she suddenly moved, unable to stay in one place too long as the pleasure flowed through her, which Tommy could understand as his own senses were becoming numb from the sheer amount of pleasure she was giving him. Her slim hands fell to grip her tits on top of his already mauling hands. The sight was awesome.

"Oh baby, you nailed me to your fathers desk so good!" Leah purred as she helped him to roughly squeeze the firmness of her tits. "And I just love riding your dick."

"Fuck!" Was all he could breathe out, he could feel the familiar shortness to his breathing and he knew he was going to blow soon. He began thrusting his hips harder upward, using Leah's tits to roughly pull her down as he thrust fast up.

"Ohhhhh! Um!" She groaned as he pulled her down hard, "You are so big!" She breathed out and began to moan lightly as she squeezed his hands into her flesh.

He felt the first tingling signs in his dick that he was going to cum and lust took total control of him. He let his hands drop from Leah's tits to roughly grab her waist, he needed more, more speed, harder, so he began thrusting harder and wilder into her, using her small waist to push and pull her up and down his dick.

Tommy looked lustfully at his mother as she gripped her tits harshly and played with them as she tightened her legs and rode him with all of her strength. The leather sofa creaked loudly with the sound of leather and wood. She was about to cum herself, he knew as her pussy slightly tightened around his thick lust-engorged rod buried deep within her.

"Fuck, your dicks like a fucking baseball bat!" Leah exclaimed loudly as she groaned as another of her downward thrusts was met by one of Tommy's equally lust filled upward thrusts. "I've never been fucked so good in my life!" She groaned again.

"Yeah mom, pump yourself hard on my dick, fuck your pussy on me!" Tommy suddenly growled aggressively, "Tell me, am I bigger and better than dad?" He had wanted to ask that question but he'd waited until she was totally filled with lust that he knew she'd answer. She loved his father very much, and he knew she would never answer unless she was beyond reasonable thought.

At the mention of his father, his mother began pounding her pussy as hard as she could, her groans growing louder until once again she was screaming and grunting from the hard impact of pubic bone slamming with a loud slap against the base of his dick.

"OHHHH FUCK YES BABY, FUCK ME LIKE THAT! OHHH DON'T EVER FUCKING STOP TOMMY!" His mother cried out lustfully, the sound no doubt was heard outside the room. "YES, YOUR DICK IS SOOO MUCH FUCKING BIGGER THAN YOUR FATHER'S" She groaned loudly, squeezing her big tits and mashing them roughly together. "HE'S....OHHHHHHHH.....HE'S 7 INCHES! UMMMMMMM OH AND YOU'RE SO MUCH FUCKING BETTER THAN HE IS AT PLEASING ME! YOU FUCK ME SO WELL HONEY! OH YOU'RE GONNA MAKE ME CUUUMMMMMMMMM!"

The last came out as a loud scream that had to have used all the air in her lungs and she slammed down hard, grinding her tight pussy down on his raging dick, trying to f***e every last millimetre into her, as he slammed hard upwards and grunted sharply and as Tommy came hard inside his mother and she felt it shoot into her, her own orgasm just blew her mind.





Leah rode her sons dick as hard and as fast as fast as she could, bouncing wildly and groaning and screaming lewdly as she held tightly to her tits, squeezing them hard and roughly. She felt so good as she continuously slammed herself as down hard as she could and was met by Tommy's equally hard thrust up to meet her. She grunted every time their bodies slammed hard against each other, she had gotten used to his big dick buried within her now, but she still felt completely stuffed, and being rammed hard by all of that meat at once drove ecstasy through every vein.

Tommy was gripping her waist, pulling hard back down on his enormous weapon and Leah heard him speak and heard herself answer, but lust filled her and bl**d pumped rapidly through her veins, drowning out any concentration on anything except the big dick in her pussy and the amazing amount of pleasure it was giving her.

Suddenly, her stomach tensed, her pussy trembled and electricity began to tingle through her body and she knew she was about to cum for the second time that night by her son's cock as she felt the beginnings of what she knew would be a massive orgasm, Leah slammed herself hard downwards as Tommy thrust hard upwards and impaled her completely on every inch of his big monster.

She heard her 18 year old son groan loudly and felt the head of his big, thick cock expand as her own orgasm erupted and electricity shot through her with enough power to light the entire skysc****r they were in. Yet as Leah's orgasm began to shoot through her and her body trembled, her pussy gripped her sons dick tight and she groaned louder than before, Tommy's dick exploded and wad after wad of his hot, thick, sticky white cum shoot deep within her pussy, coating her insides and shooting straight into her unprotected womb, and Leah's orgasm more than trebled in intensity and her loud groan turned into a wordless scream of complete ecstasy.

"OHHHHHH FUCCKKKKKKKK YEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!" Was all she could scream out after what seemed like an eternity.

No words could describe how good she felt right then as wave after wave of orgasm shot through her body. She shook uncontrollably as she came, almost falling from Tommy's lap if her hadn't held onto her tightly by her naked waist. Her hands, no longer gripping a death lock on her tits, sc****d furrows into her sons chest with her nails, her head thrown back once again in a wordless scream of pure pleasure.

Still her sons dick shot streams of cum deep into her yearning pussy, emptying the entire contents of his balls into her in an endless stream of white seed and her pussy hungrily drank it all in, her womb filling with her sons sticky goo.

Time passed but Leah didn't notice it at all as her orgasm continued, until what must have been 5 minutes later, her scream slowly quietened into wordless moaning and she fell forward, with no strength at all in her body, pressing her big tits flat against her sons chest. They both just lay there resting, totally exhausted but both completely satisfied.

Two hours passed as Leah lay naked resting against her son's batman suit covered chest still impaled to the hilt on his now soft cock, soft, but still almost 7 inches long. His dick was soft, and totally fucked out, but he was still as big as his father.

Slowly Leah woke up, and regaining her sense of reality slowly, realised that she and Tommy had actually fallen asl**p, that was just how much energy they had used.

Weakly she pushed herself to arms length with her hands pressed against her son's muscular chest until she was sitting straight, straddling his lap. Even her smile was weak due to her lack of energy. If she had thought her muscles were jelly before, they were water now, but she still managed to push herself upwards, rising slowly from that pleasure-giving pole of her son's until, with a sigh at the loss, she finally pulled free and with a wet suction sound his dick came out of her.

Standing on long legs that barely held her upright, Leah searched the room with her big eyes to look for her dress, and found it lying strewn over Carl's chair where it had landed when she threw it away in her lust to be fucked. She smiled deeply, the memory of how good Tommy's big dick had made her feel still very fresh in her mind, and his cum was still very fresh and deep in her very sensitive pussy. She could still feel all of her son's sticky cum inside her belly from when she had swallowed it all, and she could easily feel all of his cum that had shot deep into her womb and filled her pussy so full she was sure that her eyes must have turned white.

She reached over and pulled the dress on over her head as she heard Tommy sit up on the sofa, just waking up from his well-earned rest. Leah turned to him as she began pulling the zip up the back of the dress, her arms were doubled back to pull the zip up, which pushed her big tits out farther and pressed them tight against the thin black material, her nipples poking proudly through the dress top, and she looked at her 18 year old boy.

"Well, I've never been fucked that good before!" She said with a deep smile down at him as he wearily looked up at her. "And I certainly have never been filled with so much cum either!"

Her smile deepened and became very teasing and she walked very unsteadily over to pick up his pants and throw them to him.

"C'mon Batman, you better get ready, if the party isn't already over it will be soon after how long that took!" She said as she checked her dress and smoothed it with her hands over her flat belly. Flat but oh, she felt so unbelievably full of cum!

Tommy looked up at her as he stood unsteadily and pulled his pants on.

"What time is it?" He asked, sounding a little more awake as he pulled the pants up around his waist.

"Late by the look of it." She said, "We were fucking for over an hour and we must have slept two. So come on Tommy, we've got to be heading home before your father wonders where we've gotten to."

A couple of minutes later, after searching for Leah's missing panties which they couldn't find, they were both walking back down the corridor towards the party room hand in hand. To her surprise, the music was still coming out from that room, but there was nowhere near as many people as had been there earlier.

Walking only slightly more steadily than in her husband's office, Leah led Tommy out by the hand into the smaller room and towards the way out but she stopped briefly to tell Harold and Lydia Marsh that they had had a lot of fun and were both very glad they had come, and then they were off and quickly found themselves once again sitting in the car, this time Tommy was in the drivers seat, even though Leah was stone cold sober.

Tommy had hardly said two words since waking up and was now staring straight out the windshield, not moving the car.

"What's wrong honey?" Leah asked looking as concerned as she felt

"Is everything gonna be ok with us now? I mean after, you know," He said nervously, looking at her as if expecting her to yell at him.

Leah smiled softly at her son and gently stroked his arm to reassure him, but she couldn't help but take the chance to tease him, although she knew that he was worried.

"What? After we had sex? After you fucked me?" She asked and smiled even more when he looked down expecting her to yell at him. "Tommy, I wouldn't have fucked you if I didn't want to and I know that you enjoyed it just as much as I did, I have two loads of your cum inside me to prove that! So don't worry ok, everything's fine ok?"

He nodded, still looking at the floor.

"I said ok?" She repeated removing her hand from his arm

"Yeah ok." He said after sighing and looking at her for a long time to make sure she really meant it.

"Good, because I don't want any of this to have ruined our relationship." She said and when she saw that he relaxed, she turned her smile back from reassuring to heavily teasing. "Now, we can pretend like nothing happened, or, you can drive us home before your father thinks something is wrong and I can suck your dick on the way."

His head turned towards her instantly and his eyes shot wide open. Leah couldn't believe how prudish he was being for someone who had already fucked her, and for a moment she thought that he was going to say that he did want to pretend that nothing had happened, and then finally a small smile crept on to his face and he turned to start the engine. Leah's own smile grew as she reached towards Tommy's crotch and pulled his cock out of his pants with her left hand, and smiling at the sight of her glittering wedding ring pressed against her son's rigidly hard cock, she leaned forward and slid her hot mouth over his cock once again.

Tommy drove home carefully as Leah's pretty head bobbed up and down in his lap, sucking hard on his cock and swishing her tongue all over the head. Her black lipstick still remained and her black covered lips glided up and down the thick shaft again and again as her cheeks sucked in and out as she tried to milk even more cum from his dick.

"Oh fuck mom you're such a horny slut!" Tommy groaned as his free hand gently rested on her long black hair that fell over her pretty face as she sucked contentedly on his rock solid dick.

"Mmmmmmph" She moaned around the shaft and then she slid her mouth all the way up and took her mouth from the shaft, gently pumping him still with her ringed left hand. "It's your wonderful dick baby." She cooed, "it drives me crazy."

And she returned to sucking harder on his dick before once again pulling her mouth from it long enough to look up at him through her long black eyelashes and say, "Besides, I love the taste of your cum and I LOVE feeling it inside me!" And with those words she went back to working as hard as she could, sucking mercilessly on his dick.

All the way back from the office to their house Leah's head bobbed up and down on her son's 10 ½ inch hard on, sucking him for all she was worth as if he were her husband. Up and down her head moved, sometimes jacking him off with her left hand, other times sinking his dick all the way down her tight throat so that her lips reached the very base of his cock and her face was in his lap.

The further they drove, the harder and faster Leah sucked, wanting to taste Tommy's cum one more time before they got home. The moans filled the car, Tommy groaning how good a cocksucker she was and how much cum he was going to give her, and her own moans around the thick cock meat buried constantly between her lips in her mouth and throat. The loud sounds of Leah's lewd i****tuous slurping as she sucked as hard and as fast as she could almost drowned their moaning and groaning out.

Then as they pulled into the driveway and stopped in front of the house, Tommy lived up to his promised groans, and once again delivered a huge load of cum shooting straight into Leah's mouth. She swallowed all of his cum as thick globs shot out of his engorged dick in her mouth and hit her tonsils, the back of her throat, landed on her tongue and filled her mouth completely full of cum. So full in fact, that after she had pulled her mouth from her son's softening cock and he had put it back in her pants and they were both leaving the car, her mouth was still full of Tommy's cum and she was slowly swallowing and slowly letting some slide down her throat on its own. The thought of having her son's cum in her mouth as she walked back into her house and nearer her husband turned her on so much she thought about pushing Tommy against a wall outside and fucking him before going in. Instead she just swallowed the last of her sons cum with a loud gulp that Tommy smiled at as they entered the kitchen and saw Carl sitting at the table reading over some papers. He never even looked up as they walked in.

"Hi." He said sounding happy but intent on the work in front of him

"Hey dad." Tommy said with a smug smile at Leah

"Hey hon, you have a good night?" She asked and returned her son's smile with a lust-filled teasing one of her own.

"Yeah, got a lot done so that the weekend should be completely free." Carl said, still without looking up. "What about you two? Did you have fun at the party?"

Tommy just grinned boyishly at her and she smiled once more at him before answering her husband.

"Oh, we had a lot of fun honey! In fact, more fun than I have had in my life I think." She said whilst still looking at her son, "Our son really knows how to show a girl a very, very good time."

"Good, I'm glad honey." Carl replied

"I showed him your office as well honey, he seemed to like what he saw there." She said teasingly, her pussy was beginning to feel hot and horny again. "Me, I certainly enjoyed myself, so that's why we didn't cum earlier, we wanted to have as much fun tonight as we possibly could, and I know for a fact we both did!" She rubbed a hand on her flat stomach showing Tommy that she had enjoyed all of his cum.

"Good, good!" Carl said as he wrote on one of the sheets, "Have you eaten?"

"Yeah" She said, her stomach fluttering with how erotic this was, basically describing what had happened but so that only herself and Tommy understood what she was really saying. Her smiled deepened. "I was stuffed more full than ever and I still feel completely full now but then, I've had two or three loads tonight."
"Good." Her husband repeated again.

"Anyway baby, I'm going to bed cause I'm completely fucked out." She said and moved closer to Tommy, "I need to get my energy back." She said looking straight at Tommy with lust filled eyes, and then turned to Carl. "Don't be too long honey." She said to him and then turned once again to her baby boy. "Good night honey, and thanks for such an amazing night." She said to him and gently pressed her lips against his, and quickly touched his tongue with hers, before pulling her lips back and smiling at him.

"We'll have to do it again soon mom." Tommy said smugly with no need to cover his words meaning. Carl wouldn't have suspected the truth at all.

She returned his lustful look and smile, as she turned back to him halfway through the doorway to the stairs.

"Oh we will, we'll make very sure we do it as often as we can." She said with a quick glance at Carl. Whenever they could get a place to themselves, she thought, I'll have that big dick of yours back inside me.

And with one last teasing smile for her son, Leah Bryton turned to walk to her bedroom, completely satisfied and completely happy. The night had turned out far better than she could ever have dreamed. She was not only a cheating slut, but also a Nympho i****tuous slut mother, and that turned her on more than ever.

"Good." Her husband repeated again.

"Anyway baby, I'm going to bed cause I'm completely fucked out." She said and moved closer to Tommy, "I need to get my energy back." She said looking straight at Tommy with lust filled eyes, and then turned to Carl. "Don't be too long honey." She said to him and then turned once again to her baby boy. "Good night honey, and thanks for such an amazing night." She said to him and gently pressed her lips against his, and quickly touched his tongue with hers, before pulling her lips back and smiling at him.

"We'll have to do it again soon mom." Tommy said smugly with no need to cover his words meaning. Carl wouldn't have suspected the truth at all.

She returned his lustful look and smile, as she turned back to him halfway through the doorway to the stairs.

"Oh we will, we'll make very sure we do it as often as we can." She said with a quick glance at Carl. Whenever they could get a place to themselves, she thought, I'll have that big dick of yours back inside me.

And with one last teasing smile for her son, Leah Bryton turned to walk to her bedroom, completely satisfied and completely happy. The night had turned out far better than she could ever have dreamed. She was not only a cheating slut, but also a Nympho i****tuous slut mother, and that turned her on more than ever.


Once again the pair needed time to recuperate, only this time, Leah decided that she didn't care any longer if it was wrong, she was going to carry on having sex with her son, after all when he made her feel so good, and with a cock that big, she could forget anything.

The kitchen table wasn't the only place the i****tuous pair fucked that night. Knowing that Tommy's dad would be back soon, the pair headed upstairs and into Tommy's room where they once again fucked each other's brains out on his bed and on the floor, cumming hard and getting dressed and downstairs just in time as Carl walked in a couple of minutes later.

And so, every day since Leah and Tommy fucked each other mercilessly and tirelessly at every opportunity they got, only that the more they fucked each other, the more they needed to fuck each other, so they looked for more times, more places, more chances to have sex. It all started off discreetly, they would only have sex when they were alone.

So whenever Carl was at work and they both could get away, they took time off and spent the day fucking all around the house, in various places, and various positions. Tommy fucked Leah in her and his dad's bed. From behind and on the kitchen counter. Leah rode Tommy's dick in the back garden on the lawn. They fucked in the pool outside. Harder and faster, their orgasms growing more intense the more they had sex. They came hard each time, Leah all over Tommy's dick and Tommy all deep inside his mothers pussy.

But as they needed each other more and more, the time spent fucking when Carl wasn't there didn't seem enough, so they began to have sex when he was there.

Firstly in the other side of the house, they fucked with Leah bent over the washing machine, or in the basement. They once again fucked in her and Carl's bed, but this time with Carl down stairs, and Leah came harder than ever as she rode her son's dick as he lay underneath her.

They grew more and more bold and more and more dangerous in how they would fuck with people around.

Once, Tommy was fucking Leah doggie style in the lounge when Carl phoned, and she spoke to her husband as her son drove his big 10 ½ inch cock deeply into her pussy, causing her to moan and groan occasionally down the phone.

Another time, Leah was bouncing up and down on Tommy's big dick in the bathroom as she pretended have a bath, and then she fucked him again in the shower as Carl was talking to her from the other side of the door.

Once, when Carl thought that Leah had gone out and Tommy was upstairs, he heard a noise coming from his son's room, so he went up to see what was happening, but instead of knocking, he stood and listened for a while, then he knew what his son was doing, he thought Tommy was nailing the cheerleader from school and smiling walked downstairs, but behind the door, Tommy had Leah pressed against the door, impaled on his rigid cockmeat and was fucking her hard against the wood.

Quite a number of times they almost got caught, like when Tommy's dad walked in to his and Leah's bedroom d***k one night and Tommy and Leah were both naked and fucking intensely on the bed, only for once, the light was off, and Carl was too d***k to think and just fell over on his side of the bed, inches from the naked pair, and fell asl**p. Tommy wasted no time in resuming his fucking, and although Leah protested at first, soon his big dick pumping hard in and out of her, convinced her otherwise.

For months Leah and Tommy fucked like rabbits at least 3 or 4 times a day. They were fucking so much that it seemed on a typical day all they did was go to school and work, come home, fuck, then sl**p, fuck some more, then get up and the cycle began again.

They fucked in every room in the house, in the car, in the garden, against the windows, against the front door only seconds after Carl had left for work. They fucked on, over or against near enough every piece of furniture in the house.

And then it happened; the greatest, most ultimate taboo in i****tuous sex.

One night, Tommy and Leah were alone in the lounge, and Leah was riding Tommy's cock as he was sitting in his dad's big leather armchair. They were both naked, and fucking with speed and intensity. Tommy was sucking on Leah's big tits as they bounced up and down with Leah's movements as she repeatedly slammed his cock into her pussy hard. Leah was screaming for him to fuck her as usual and they fucked for longer than they ever had. They continuously fucked hard for over 3 hours, fucking over the coffee table, against the windows with Leah's tits pressed flat against them, on the floor and in the chair. Leah was growling dirty things about Tommy's dad, saying how much better Tommy was, how much bigger he was, how much better it felt to have her sons naked cock in her rather than her husband's condom protected one, how she would fuck his big dick even if his dad walked in and caught them. She growled and groaned telling him that he fucked her so good, that he reached deep inside her to places she never even knew, that his cock and cum were the best, that she wanted to fuck him in front of his dad. Then they both heard the door open. They stopped fucking; looking at each other, knowing there wasn't enough time to get their clothes on. They had to think fast, and think fast they did. Pushing Leah off his lap and down on to her knees, he pulled her mouth down over his cock and pulled her hair up onto her head, hiding the ends in his hands so that it looked like Leah had shoulder length hair.

When Carl walked in to the lounge he saw his son naked and a young woman with black shoulder length hair down on her knees sucking his dick. Tommy's head was back obviously enjoying the good head he was getting. Carl smiled proudly at his son, although he would have to tell him to do it in his room from now on, not the lounge, but he strode out of the lounge not knowing that he had really just witnessed his wife, Tommy's own mother, sucking their son's dick.

When Tommy realised the coast was clear, he let go of Leah's hair and pulled her mouth off his dick. Smiling lustfully at her son, Leah mounted his big cock again, confident that Carl wouldn't come back in or take any notice of the moaning and groaning. So Leah did both, and very loudly, even letting herself scream in ecstasy as her son's big hard shaft fucked her harder than before. The only hard part was trying not to mention Tommy's name, that she was his mother, or anything incriminating. It was hard, but the orgasm that they both came to was by far their strongest ever.

Finally, as their orgasms swept over them, and Leah came harder than ever on Tommy's dick, and Tommy once again shot load after load after load into his mothers hot pussy, in the biggest orgasm he had ever had, that they came down out of the clouds. Leah's pussy sucked all of Tommy's cum deep into her pussy and womb where he had once again plastered her completely.

The next day, Leah came back into the house and walked into the kitchen. Tommy and his father were both sitting around the table talking about women, and when she walked in they both whistled and laughed.

She smiled at them both, butterflies fluttered in her stomach. They looked at her, both with loving smiles that she returned. She could still feel her 18-year-old sons cum inside her as she spoke to them; all she said was two words;

"I'm pregnant."




... Continue»
Posted by jefffinn 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 51716  |  
98%
  |  36

EDNA AND HER SON

Prologue

She was stretched out stark naked on the bed, and knew
well what she was doing. She closed her eyes, let her
head roll back on the pillows, and surrendered to her
fantasy. She needed to come too badly. She had to stop
but she just couldn't. With the tip of her index finger
she began to circle her clit, the most sensitive spot
of all. She felt delicious rushes of pleasure as she
rimmed the throbbing lump, and her hot cuntal juices
began to seep out and run down the crack of her ass.
She gurgled with delight as she skillfully worked her
way toward an urgently needed orgasm.

To make herself climax she was going to use her
favorite technique of all. She made her middle finger
stiff and started easing it up her smoking little cunt.
She'd never forget the first time her ex-husband Darin
did that to her. Of course he'd already taken her
cherry and taught her to love the stiff hard thrusts of
his cock, but it came as a surprise when he also got
her off with his finger.

She was so innocent then that she hadn't any knowledge
about masturbation. Remembering the past she worked her
finger faster and faster in her famished pussy hole,
till she was hovering on the edge of climax. A few more
deep hungry thrusts and she was over, her body
convulsing with ecstasy.

As she came back to senses the first thought that
struck Edna was that she badly needed a male cock in
her female pussy. She was dying to meet Frank, to have
sex with him, but he was not in town. If he was still
in town, it was going to be hard for her to keep her
hands off him. Going to bed with Frank was a lot more
than just another fuck. He always took his time and
slowly and tenderly brought Edna up to the boiling
point before filling her cunt with his huge talented
cock.

The only problem with Frank was the fact that he only
came through town about once a month, and Edna wanted
his cock every day. Betty had met him about a year ago
when he came into the restaurant where she worked as a
waitress. He asked her to go out with him when she got
off work that evening, and she spent the most glorious
night of her life in his hotel room. Since that first
time, he always called when he was coming to town on
his brief business trips and they would spend every
free moment in the sack together.

Edna was a slender redhead in her late-thirties with an
almost flat stomach but had curves in all the right
places. She had pale blue beautiful eyes that most
people find captivating. Her nose was prominent and her
lips were heart shaped. They were pink and luscious.

For the time being she'd just have to bury her needs
and go without sex, because no way was she going to be
carrying on an affair with Frank when Archie is in the
house. Her lust and her lover would have to wait. She
couldn't be meeting Frank when Archie was around. She
explained all this to Frank, and he had to agree, even
though he was very disappointed.

Archie was Edna's son, the only product of her only
marriage. She'd been married when she was only 18; to a
much older man Darin. The marriage hadn't lasted long.
She thought sadly of her marriage and wondered if it
could have lasted, probably not, with the difference in
ages of her and her husband. Darin was much older than
her but he was very much interested in sex. They'd had
so much fun together until she learned about all the
other women.

Even a horny teenage bride like Edna hadn't been enough
for him. He'd had to fuck everything in skins. First
Edna had heard the rumors, and then she started
catching him in the act. He'd actually bring women home
and fuck them in the bed he shared with Edna. He needed
more than one woman to be happy, he told her — he
needed many, many women. That was fine, Edna had
replied. She'd packed and left, and she'd never trusted
a man since then.

She reluctantly allowed her ex-husband to have custody
of her son Archie. She had a long way to go before she
could support the boy. But she had visiting rights, and
every summer Archie came to stay with her. She hadn't
missed a summer yet, and she didn't intend to. Once
again she intended to devote her whole summer to her
son, as she always did.


Chapter 1

Archie was due to arrive the day after school let him
out, and Edna was at the airport to meet him. As the
crowd poured out of the plane, she started scanning for
Archie. She was still trying when to her astonishment a
teenage boy ran over to her and hugged her.

"Hi, Mom," be exclaimed.

Edna jumped back and stared at him. Sure enough, it was
Archie. She just hadn't recognized him; he'd matured so
much. He was taller, and his body was taking on the
shape of a mature male. He was only 18, yet he wasn't a
little k** any more. Somehow Edna hadn't expected him
to change so fast, and she wasn't prepared for it.
She'd imagined a summer of mother and son, the way it
had always been, and she wasn't prepared to deal with a
teenager.

"Archie, honey, I hardly recognized you," she
stammered.

"Yeah, I grew about a foot last year," Archie said
proudly. "You sure look pretty, Mom."

"Uh, thank you, dear," Edna said. "Let's go find your
luggage."

On the drive home from the airport she realized that
Archie was looking at her in a different way than
before. He was seeing her as an attractive female, not
just as his mother. That made Edna uncomfortable. She
wished he hadn't matured so fast.

Obviously she needed a few moments to herself, to think
things over, and when they got to the house she told
Archie she was going to take a bath and to just make
himself at home. After all, he knew his way around that
house just fine. Besides, some of her best thinking got
done in the bathtub. With a sigh of relief she closed
the bathroom door and began to run the water in the
tub. Without Archie's distracting presence she might be
able to get her thoughts together.

She quickly stripped and sank down into the warm water,
feeling more relaxed right away. But maybe that wasn't
such a good thing. Now that she was starting to get her
mind off Archie, she was becoming more aware of the
needy hot feeling in her pussy. It soon became obvious
that before she could do any clear thinking, she'd have
to take care of her burning lust. She was very
experienced at doing that. She slid a hand down between
her thighs and began stroking the juicy swollen flesh
of her pussy. It wouldn't take long to get herself off,
and then maybe she could think of something else
besides how horny she was.

"Mmmmmm, yesssss," she sighed, giving herself hot
flashes of pleasure with her probing finger.

That was when she happened to glance at the keyhole and
see it go dark.

Edna blushed brick red and slid down into the bath
water till only her head was visible. There she'd been
masturbating, her face all twisted in a lusty grimace,
her hand busy between her legs, and Archie had been
watching her. She could have died of mortification. On
the other hand, she felt a wicked excitement that made
her cream like crazy.

Well, if she couldn't control her outrageous lust,
she'd better get out of the bathtub and do something
else. There wasn't any way she could keep Archie from
looking as she stood up and grabbed for a towel. She
didn't want him to know that she was aware of his
spying. That would just be too embarrassing. Quickly
she wrapped the towel around her and headed for the
door. The keyhole went light again and she heard
scurrying in the hall.

She gave the boy a second to duck into his own room.
She didn't want to embarrass him, either. Then she
entered her bedroom and closed the door.

Two people each wanting and needing the same thing, but
perhaps in a different way. She needed hard cock
because her cunt demanded it, and Archie needed pussy
because his juices were hot and young and flowing. He
needed some pussy as badly as she needed hard cock, but
in a different way. Why did things work so strangely?

Until this year Archie hadn't viewed his mother as a
sexy lady. She was just mom. But now that he was
interested in sex and girls, he realized what a
gorgeous female she was. When she went to take her
bath, he just couldn't resist taking a peek at her
through the keyhole. He couldn't see much till she
stepped out of the tub, and then he'd gotten only a
brief look at her naked body. But that was enough to
make his cock mushroom into stiffness.

Even though most people might think of him as just a
k**, he was well trained, thanks to his stepmother
Lisa. Darin had been married several times after his
breakup with Edna, always to young women. One after
another they'd left him for the same reason Edna had,
catching him in bed with other women. Only Lisa had
stayed. Lisa believed in the motto, "Don't get mad get
even." When she caught Darin fucking another woman, she
didn't divorce him. She just seduced his son.

***

The next day was a lot like a normal day. She went to
her work and Archie went to buy some books. When she
came back home she went in the kitchen to cook dinner.
"Archie," she called from the kitchen, "please come and
give me a hand, honey."

He came in, and she told him to brace the high stool as
she wiped the top of the cupboard down. When he was
holding the stool, Jane climbed up, her dress came up
to reveal her creamy thighs. Standing on the very top
of the stool she went up on tiptoe to search the
shelves. Her skirt moved past her knees. Archie was not
sure whether it was accidental or planned but he seeing
his mother's long, tantalizing thighs, her lacy
panties. The panties were bikini, sheer with frilly
lace all about them. The dark shadow of her cunt hair
could be seen easily past the sheer material. The sight
gave Archie a powerful hard-on.

"Oh, hold my legs, honey!" Edna said, "Don't let me
fall."

His hands gripped his mother's knees, and he kept his
gaze turned up under her dress. She lifted a foot,
bending at the knee to reach higher. She swung her
uplifted foot wide, and Archie stared directly into the
lovely crotch of his mother. Placing her foot back on
the stool, she said, softly, "Help me down, baby, and
don't let me fall."

Archie's hands slid along his mother's thighs as she
squatted on the stool, preparing to slide her feet off.
His hands touched the lacy panties, and Edna gave a
husky laugh but said nothing. She slipped her feet from
the stool, and his hands failed to move. She felt the
back of her skirt catch on the stool so that when she
was on her feet the dress was caught at her hips, her
long, beautiful thighs exposed. She placed her hands on
his shoulders as he pulled his hands from her hips.

Looking down into his face, she said very softly, "You
got yourself an eyeful that time, didn't you, darling?"

"Yeah!" said Archie, grinning, not at all embarrassed.
"I sure did, Mom."

She kissed his cheek quickly. "You little shit," she
whispered

Later they ate their dinner and talked to each other
about their lives. They talked a lot about everything,
especially Archie's father and his new wife. It was a
Friday and she didn't have to be up early for work.
After dinner they both watched some TV and then Archie
went to his room saying he was feeling sl**py. He was
not telling the truth because he wanted to go out to a
nightclub and try to find a pussy.

As Archie left her Edna decided to go to her room
though she was not feeling sl**py. In her room she
changed into her nightdress and started drinking whisky
she used to keep in her room. It was about some time
latter that she heard the faint sounds coming somewhere
from the house. She quietly came out of her room and
stood outside Archie's bedroom door. The sounds were
certainly coming from it. What was he doing?
Masturbating! She suddenly flung the door open and
switched the light on. Archie was caught with one leg
over the windowsill. He gawked at his mother, and then
slowly turned red as a beet. Edna advanced into the
room, glaring at him.

"All right, young man," she snapped, "I want an
explanation of this. Why are you trying to sneak out
and where?"

Archie eased himself back into his room through the
window and then closed it.

"Gee, Mom, I'm sorry if I worried you," he said. "I
just wanted to meet some guys and I know you don't
approve of me going out on Fridays."

"I certainly don't, Archie," Edna said angrily. "But if
it was so important to you, we could have discussed it.
You didn't have to sneak out like a thief from your own
home."

"Ah, Mom, I'm really sorry," Archie cried, rushing to
hug her.

He was such an affectionate k**, Edna thought
helplessly.

Archie was very affectionate, but he was also very
turned on by his beautiful mother. Edna didn't realize
how sexy she looked in her filmy blue nightgown. It was
transparent, showing the outline of her magnificent
body, and it was slit low in front, emphasizing the
deep cleavage between her ripe breasts.

In spite of his surprise and panic when he was caught
climbing out of the window, Archie had noticed his
mother's appearance. He'd noticed what a revealing
nightgown she was wearing, and he'd seen that she was
strangely excited, her eyes bright and her skin
flushed. She was feeling something more than anger that
was for sure. Her excitement infected Archie.

So he hugged her, partly to comfort her and partly to
see what would happen. Whenever he spent his summer
with his mother he hugged her a lot, and sometimes
she'd wriggle her body against him in a very enticing
way, as if she'd forgotten he was her k**. Tonight it
happened again. As he embraced her, he felt her pushing
her mound against his fly.

Edna wasn't even aware of what she was doing. She
didn't know that her body was responding to shard male
body. It was an u*********s movement. She clung to
Archie. She loved to hug him. Then he moved his face
around and kissed her on the mouth. She felt dizzy with
excitement.

Archie had never kissed her that way before. Edna was
shocked yet wildly aroused. His hands slid down to cup
her hot little ass through the thin fabric of her
nightgown, and he slid his tongue into her mouth. She
barely stifled a moan of lust. She felt scalding juice
spurting from her cunt and scalding her pussy.

My God, she thought, what are we doing? Suddenly mother
and son were drawn together like magnets, kissing
deeply, running their hands over each other's body.
Edna wasn't sure how it had gotten started, but once
started the excitement spread like wildfire. Archie's
thumbs caressed the outer curve of her big ripe tits.
That was when she realized she was grinding her mound
against his cock.

Breaking off the kiss, she blushed. "Archie, honey,
that's enough," she gasped. "I don't know what got into
us. We can't do that."

"Why not, Mom?" he asked innocently.

Edna blushed even harder. "It's called i****t, Archie,"
she explained with great embarrassment.

Archie had never heard of the word, and he wasn't
particularly impressed. He only knew that his mother
was the sexiest woman in the world for him and that he
wanted to go on making out with her. But she seemed to
have really big hang-ups about it. He realized that
he'd have to slow down and move very carefully if he
wanted to win her over.

"Anyhow," she said spluttering, "I think you were just
trying to get my mind off what we were talking about.
I'm not leaving your room till we have this out,
Archie."

That suited Archie just fine. The longer she stayed in
his bedroom, the better his chances of talking her into
some fun.

"Okay, Mom," he said, "sit down and let's talk."

He patted the edge of his bed. Still blushing, Edna sat
down about two feet away from him, but he just scooted
closer to her, till she could feel the heat of his
body. She wished he wouldn't sit so close. It excited
her, and she needed to keep her wits. Why, just a few
seconds ago she'd been in real danger of getting the
hots for her own son!

"Archie," she said, "I haven't allowed you to go out on
Fridays because I felt your Dad might not approve it
when he would hear about it. Maybe I'm being too
harsh."

"Hey Mom, relax," Archie said soothingly. "Gosh, you're
so uptight tonight. How come?"

As he spoke he slid an arm around her shoulders and
hugged her. Edna's voice was hoarse with lust when she
replied, "Oh, it's nothing, honey. I'm just tired, I
guess. I'd probably better go to bed. We can finish
talking about this tomorrow."

She tried to move away from him, but he held her still.
"Give me a goodnight kiss first?" he smiled.

"Oh, of course," Edna laughed.

She started to kiss him on the cheek, like she always
did, but he ducked forward and planted his mouth on
hers. He kissed her hard and hungrily and at the same
time he f***ed her onto her back. He eased himself half
on top of her. Pinning her there, he glided his tongue
into her mouth. Edna gave a stifled moan of arousal and
felt her nipples going stiff against his chest.

Now she knew what a big mistake it had been to swear
off men. Suddenly she couldn't control it and her
desire for sex was unleashed. All that stored-up desire
was loose, and she was going out of her mind with
horniness.

She knew she had to get away from him before she
completely lost her self-control, but it was so
difficult. He was holding her down, pinning her with
his superior weight, and she felt weak and dizzy with
longing. Part of her wanted to stay right there, going
wherever that hungry kiss would take them.

Archie's hot tongue explored her moth, and his hands
explored the ripe curves of her tall shapely body. She
felt hot fingers on her waist and hips and thighs. Then
he was moving upwards again, seeking out her melon-
shaped tits. He cupped them through her thin nightgown
and began to squeeze.

Edna wrenched her face away from his sad gasped, "Oh,
no, Archie, don't."

"Why not, Mom?" he said hoarsely. "Don't you like it?"

What could she say? She loved it. She loved feeling hot
eager hands on her tits, molding and caressing. Her
nipples throbbed and strained against his palms, and
she was creaming furiously, soaking her swollen cunt
slit. But she absolutely had to get away from him now,
or she was lost. She couldn't fight her raging lust
much longer. She pushed at his shoulders, trying to
roll him off her.

"It isn't right, Archie," she sobbed, "Please let me
go."

Archie wasn't having it. He heard her protests, but he
saw something else in her eyes, something he'd never
seen before. There was excitement there. He grabbed his
mother's wrists and easily f***ed her arms down to her
sides.

"Don't fight it, Mom," he said, "'cause I'm not letting
you go. You might as well relax and enjoy it."

"Archie, what are you talking about?" Edna demanded
nervously.

"Hey, take it easy," he laughed. "I'm just gonna play
with your tits."

It was an outrageous thing for a son to say to his
mother, yet Edna breathed a sigh of relief. She'd
thought he was after something a lot more serious than
that. She knew she couldn't handle i****t. But if the
boy felt horny and just wanted to fool around with her
tits, she could get through it.

Now he was easing her nightgown down to her waist. Edna
blushed hotly as he uncovered her magnificent big tits,
but there was no way she could stop him. He was
stronger than her. His eyes got big and horny as he
surveyed the melon-size globes and their long stiff,
rosy nipples.

"Oh, wow! Fantastic!" he breathed.

Archie didn't always score a home run with the girls he
dated, but he almost always got their bras off and got
to play with their tits. He'd never seem a pair as
impressive and beautiful as his own mother's. Pushing
her nightgown down out of the way, he laid his hands on
the hot creamy flesh and started squeezing. The skin of
her tits was like satin.

"Oh, Jesus," he breathed.

Edna gave a little whimper, half pleasure and half
frustration. She loved him to fondle her sensitive
tits. But as he did so, his excitement grew and she
could feel his cock swelling and throbbing against her
thigh. Her own son was getting a hard-on for her. She
blushed with shame, wondering how she'd gotten herself
into such a predicament.

Maybe she'd shown too much physical affection for
Archie since he became a teen. She'd gone on hugging
and kissing him just like when he was little. And then
there was the inevitable attraction of her body. When a
woman has a body like Edna, there's no way a boy can
ignore it, even if he's her own son.

For whatever reasons, mother and son were on very
dangerous ground right now. Archie's cock was swelling
into iron hardness as he caressed her naked tits, and
Edna's horniness was becoming unbearable. She rubbed
her thighs together desperately, but nothing she did or
thought could quell the nagging ache down there.

Then Archie made things even worse. He dipped his head
down, stuck out his tongue, and started licking her
nipples. Edna sobbed. It felt so great and she wanted
it so badly, but it was absolutely wrong for her son to
be doing that to her. She whimpered in protest as he
whipped his hot wet tongue around and around the rigid
shafts of her swollen nipples.

"Archie, noooo," she cried.

He didn't pay any attention. His eyes were glassy with
lust, and she knew he was off in some horny fantasy
world. No doubt he was imagining going all the way with
her. But she couldn't let that happen. Once more she
tried pushing at his shoulders, but it was no use. He
lay heavily on her, pinning her in place.

Then he caught the tip of her left nipple with his lips
and slowly, teasingly, sucked it into the steam heat of
his mouth. Edna creamed hard, soaking her pussy with
the scalding liquid. Archie loudly sucked on her lust-
engorged nipple, giving her hot stabs of pleasure. She
was so violently aroused, she felt like she could come
if she sneezed.

He sucked the left nipple, then the right, leaving them
almost painfully swollen and glistening with his hot
spit. Then he grasped her nightgown and started pulling
it lower. This time Edna put up a real fight. Sure, she
was horny out of her mind, but she was absolutely not
going to commit i****t. She grabbed the nightgown and
held on tight.

"No, Archie," she snapped, "I won't have it."

Archie saw that he'd gone too far, pushed too fast. He
backed off. He was just as strong as ever in his
determination to become his mother's lover, but he
realized it wasn't going to be accomplished in just one
night. He'd have to be patient and play the game very,
very carefully. He told himself that the ultimate prize
would be worth the wait.

He let go of her nightgown. "Sorry, Mom, I guess I got
carried away. But you're so beautiful, and you make me
feel so horny."

He rose to his knees, and Edna saw that the fly of his
jeans was obscenely tented. She felt sorry for him. She
knew how frantically horny teenaged boys could get. She
felt like she ought to give him some relief, even if
they didn't go all the way. His frantic lust was partly
her fault. She should never have allowed things to go
this far.

"I'll get you off, honey," she said hoarsely. "That's
dip least I can do. Then we'll get some rest and talk
about this tomorrow."

Archie's eyes widened with surprise as the reached for
the zipper of his jeans. He really hadn't expected her
to do this for him. But it was a delicious surprise,
and of course he was going to cooperate. With shaking
fingers Edna opened his jeans and started tugging the
tight garment down. His stiff cock leaped out at her,
and she gasped.

Archie smothered a laugh. His mom's eyes got so big
when his engorged prick snapped free of his jeans. It
wagged lewdly, almost in her face, and it was dripping
hot cream. He thought he heard her moan. Then she
pushed him onto his back and pulled his jeans all the
way off. His prick wasn't bashful at all. It stood
straight up, aimed at the ceiling, as stiff as a board.

Edna eyed her son's magnificent hard-on and almost
sobbed with longing. She thought how simple and
delicious it would be just to straddle the boy and
slide her famished cunt down the impalement of his
rigid prick. She ached to feel a big hard cock cramming
every inch of her starved pussy.

Nothing would have been simpler, if it hadn't been for
her conscience. She just couldn't fuck her own son. She
was desperate, but not that desperate. She reached out
and wrapped her fingers around his rock-hard cock and
started jacking him off. His prick responded lustily,
bucking and throbbing in her fist.

"Oh, yeah, Mom," Archie groaned, "keep doing it!"

Edna bit back a sob of frustration as she pumped his
cockmeat. His cock was thick, long and hard as steel.
It would have felt fantastic sliding into her long-
deprived cunt. She creamed steadily as she thought
about how badly she wanted to fuck him. But she told
herself it was wrong, terribly wrong, to have such
thoughts about her own k**.

"Ahhhhh, yeah, Mom, that's great," Archie moaned.

His eyes were half closed, his teeth flashing in a
lusty grimace. Edna couldn't help noticing how much he
resembled his father. Darin had had that same sappy
grin on his face when she played with his cock.

She was too horny to think straight tonight. She needed
to get her son off quickly, and then get some sl**p.
Tomorrow her head would have cleared.

"Faster, Mom," Archie groaned, "I'm almost coming."

Edna tightened her grip slightly and pumped his cock
faster, harder. It killed her to feel that hot hardness
between her fingers and know that she could never feel
it in her cunt. His prick was almost man-sized, almost
as big as Darin's cock. She had a helpless flashback to
her early married days, when it seemed she and Darin
just couldn't stop fucking each other.

She could almost feel her ex-husband's steel-stiff cock
ramming her cunt and making her squeal with bliss.
They'd make out two and even three times a day. It was
no wonder she got pregnant so fast. They had hardly
been married a year before Archie was born.

Almost moaning with need, she pumped her son's swollen
prick faster and faster, making the boy groan and
writhe with pleasure. She knew it wouldn't be long
before his cock exploded delicious hot cream all over
the place.

She'd better be prepared for that. There was a box of
tissues on the bedside table. She'd be sure to grab for
one as he started coming, so she could catch all that
spurting jism. And it looked as if she wouldn't have
that much longer to wait. Archie's eyes were screwed
shut in total bliss, his face red. He was groaning
steadily.

"Ahhhh, shit, Mom," he gasped, "awwwwwwwwwauo!"

Edna felt his cock lurch hard in her fist, and she knew
it was time to grab for the tissue. But she didn't.
Instead she dipped her head down till her lips were
about an inch from the swollen purple head of his cock.
She opened her mouth wide, just in time to catch the
first blast of jism.

"Uhhhhh, yeah, aaagggghhhhh!" Archie yelled.

Edna caught every drop of his delicious come cream in
her mouth. He had his eyes closed, he'd never know. She
wouldn't have done it if there was a chance of him
knowing. But she was starved for cock in every way. She
just had to taste hot jism again. She held it in her
mouth, savoring it, till Archie started to come down
from his climax.

She swallowed the steaming load a second before he
opened his eyes, then dropped his cock hastily. "There,
honey," she said, "you oughta be able to sl**p now."

"Just a second, Mom," Archie grinned, "aren't you
forgetting something?"


Chapter 2

He grabbed her wrist as she started to move away. "What
is it, Archie?" she asked hoarsely.

"I don't think I've forgotten anything."

"Oh, yes, you have," he said, pulling her back on the
bed. "You forgot the most important thing of all. You
haven't gotten yourself off yet."

Edna blushed hard. "That won't be necessary, Archie,"
she said quickly. "I'll see you in the morning, and
then we'll — ohhhhhhh."

As she was speaking, Archie had suddenly slipped his
hand up her nightgown and found her cream-soaked slit.
He began rubbing the puffed flesh with a stiff finger,
and Edna had been stunned with pleasure. Helplessly she
moaned, then creamed all over the boy's hand. Archie
gave a knowing chuckle and pushed her down on her back.

"Look, Mom," he said, "don't tell me you're not horny,
because I can feel it. You're all wet down there. Stop
being so silly about it, and just let me get you off,
okay?"

Edna nodded weakly. It was terribly wrong, but she knew
she couldn't take the frustration a second longer.
Blushing furiously, she let Archie push her nightgown
up to her waist, exposing her lush golden cunt bush and
the glistening creamy flesh of her pussy gash. He
pushed her legs open, and she blushed even harder.

Archie folded back the blonde-furred lips of her pussy
bush and exposed all the creamy, swollen flesh between
her legs. He saw the steady trickle of cream coming
from her small cuntal opening. His beautiful mother was
horny, all right. Hornier than any other female he'd
ever been with. For many years had she been bottling up
her needs?

"Unnannhhhhh, God," Edna whimpered as he began stroking
her slit.

He did something very elementary, running a stiff
finger back and forth over the hooded lump of her clit,
but she responded in ecstasy. Molten juice spurted from
her cunt, soaking his finger. Archie knew now that his
mother wasn't a frigid man-hater like he'd always
thought. She urgently needed some loving. So why had
she denied herself all these years?

He grasped her throbbing clit between his thumb and
forefinger and started kneading it. Edna sobbed in
ecstasy. Her eyes closed tightly and her pretty face
twisted into a lusty grimace. Her pussy seemed to flame
with heat. Archie realized how urgently she needed his
touch and how badly she needed to come. After all, it
had been years since she'd had sex.

The boy shook his head wonderingly. Never in all their
years together had his mom dated or taken a lover or
had anything to do with a man. The few times he'd asked
her about it, she'd said that one disappointment was
enough. Of course she was talking about the way his dad
had walked out on them when Archie was a baby. Archie
couldn't blame her for being bitter about that.

But she'd been punishing herself, not his dad. That was
obvious now as she moaned and sobbed and writhed, to
Archie's clit-play. This woman was way overdue for some
loving. The thick cream oozed steadily from her cunt,
soaking his fingers and running down the crack of her
ass. She just couldn't stop that horny creaming.

"Oh, Archie, honey, I just have to come," she
whimpered. "Please make me come before I go crazy."

"Sure, Mom, right away," Archie said adoringly.

He took his thick middle finger and started sliding it
into her smoking little cunt. Edna began to sob. Her
cunt sucked and tugged at his stiff finger, showing how
famished she was for something hard in her cunt. She
deluged his finger with molten cream as he shoved it
into her as far as he could. She clawed at the
bedspread and whimpered helplessly when he began to
fingerfuck her in quick deep thrusts.

"Ohhhhhh, God, yessss," Edna wailed, "do it to me,
honey, don't stop."

"I won't stop, Mom," Archie promised hoarsely, "I'll
get you off."

He couldn't imagine anybody going so many years without
sex. But it excited him wildly to know how hot-bl**ded
his beautiful mother really was. They were going to
have some very exciting times together. Tonight was
just for openers. If he was patient and careful, he
could be the lover she'd been u*********sly craving.

"Faster, Archie," Edna gasped, "ooohhhhh, yessssss."

Edna knew how wantonly she was behaving, but she just
couldn't control herself. She had to come or go crazy.
Steadily she tightened her famished cunt around her
son's pistoning finger and she felt herself rocketing
towards the climax she craved. It exploded from her
fiery cuntal depths and rocked her whole body.

"Ahhhhhh, God, I'm coming!" she screamed.

Archie shivered lustily as he felt her cunt going into
violent spasms around his pumping finger. It gripped
and released his finger in hard horny convulsions. He
thought how great that action would feel around his
cock. But it wasn't going to happen tonight. His mother
had too many hangups to overcome yet.

"Ohhhhh, honey, waaaaahhhhhhh!" she sobbed.

Edna came and came. It was the most prolonged and
delicious climax she'd had in years. That told her,
more than anything, how badly she needed a normal sex
life. Playing with herself just wasn't getting it. But,
then, taking her own teenaged son as a lover wasn't the
answer, either. The moment she finished coming, she
blushed hard and wrenched herself off his impaling
finger.

"Okay Archie," she said stiffly as she adjusted her
nightgown and got off the bed. "We'll get some sl**p
and discuss all this tomorrow. I'm sure we'll be
thinking much mere clearly then."

Archie figured he was thinking clearly now. He saw that
he and his mother could do each other a really big
favor. He was young and horny and he wanted all the sex
he could get. His mother was starved for a man. The
conclusion was obvious. They could get what they needed
without even leaving the house. It was just a matter of
getting Edna to come to her senses.

When Edna woke the next morning, her pussy was soaked
and swollen. She reddened as she recalled what she'd
been dreaming about. Her son's stiff finger had been
sliding into her cream-slick cunt and she'd been
creaming all over it. No wonder her gash was wet.

She jumped out of bed and headed straight for a cool
shower. It just wouldn't do to start the day horny. She
was going to have to have all her wits about her today
as she and Archie discussed i****t and her unfortunate
attraction for each other. She had to make the boy
understand that it was wrong for them to be lovers.


It was going to be pretty hard to sound convincing
about that, when she had the hots for him! She
subjected herself to a long cool drenching, then dried
and dressed and went to make breakfast. To her relief,
Archie didn't remind her of last night as they ate.
There was a long day ahead of them, plenty of time for
their discussion.

He helped her clear the table and stack the dishes in
the dishwasher, as he always did. He was a good son,
Edna thought, so polite and obedient. He was also a
very big temptation. Her eyes kept darting to the fly
of his skin-tight jeans, remembering how big and hard
his cock had been in her pumping fist.

"So what's on the agenda for today, Mom?" he asked.
"Want me to mow the lawn? Take out the trash?"

Suddenly Edna panicked. If he was with her all day, she
couldn't fail to get aroused again.

"Oh, honey, why don't you take the day off?" she said.
"Go hang out with some of your friends if you want."
Archie wasn't buying it. He read the nervousness in her
voice and knew she was trying to get rid of him so
there wouldn't be a repetition of last night. That told
him she was still horny for him, that she was afraid of
losing her self-control. And that was exactly how he
wanted her.

"No way, Mom," he grinned. "I'm not leaving you with
all this work. I'll start with the lawn."

Edna gave up. At least he'd be outside for a while.
Archie went out and fired up the power mower, while she
did some mending. Next he took out the trash. There
weren't any more outside chores to do. He came in and
flopped onto the couch beside her. She hoped he was
just taking a little rest.

"Well, what'd you decide, Mom?" he said. "Can I go out
on Friday nights or not?"

"Oh, of course, honey," Edna said, "You're old enough.
I guess I was being too hard on you."

"Great," he smiled. "Now what did you decide about the
other thing?"

Edna looked at him and blushed. "What other thing?" she
said.

"Aw, come on, Mom," Archie said, "You know what I'm
talking about. There was something else we didn't get
settled last night."

Edna blushed right down to her toes. She didn't want to
talk about her disgraceful conduct, but she knew it was
best to get it over with.

"Archie, I dust wasn't thinking straight last night,"
she said. "It was very wrong of me to behave that way.
It isn't right for a mother and son to get it on, and
it's not going to happen again. I hope that tells you
what you wanted to know."

"No, it doesn't, Mom," Archie said, sitting up and
scooting towards her, "Because I don't buy it. I think
we have something pretty hot going on between us, and I
want more of it. I think you do, too."

He took her mending materials out of her hands and
tossed them on the coffee table. Edna's heart was
pounding. He grabbed her and kissed her hard, forcing
her head back against the couch. His tongue filled her
mouth. His hands closed possessively over her tits,
squeezing firmly. Edna pushed against his chest, but
she couldn't budge him.

It was obvious that her lusty young son wasn't going to
give up till he'd fucked her.

She was dead set against committing i****t. Yet her
body was ignoring her decision and responding to Archie
with hot abandon. Her pussy was creaming furiously, her
nipples stiffening, and she was grinding her belly
against his. Her pussy didn't give a damn whether it
was i****t or not.

Archie shoved his hands up under her tight T-shirt and
quickly and deftly unhooked her bra. Pushing it out of
the way, he cupped her naked tits. They throbbed hotly
in his molding hands, swelling and heating. Her stiff
nipples dug into his palms. The boy would have to know
how starved she was for a male's touch. At least he
didn't know she was creaming through her panties and
shorts.

Then his hands left her tits and started on the zipper
of her shorts. She gave muffled sobs of protest, but he
went on with that deep steamy tongue kissing, driving
her wild with desire and making her dizzy. She felt him
unzipping her shorts. He grasped shorts and panties and
started pulling them off. She finally wrenched her
mouth away from his.

"My God, Archie, no," she gasped. "I told you, it's
i****t, it's wrong."

"I don't care what it, Mom," he said hoarsely. "You
know damned well we wanta fuck each other. Why fight
it?"

So there it was. He had laid it out, and Edna couldn't
deny it was true. She wanted to fuck him, all right.
She wanted it so badly, she could have screamed. So
instead of lying to him, she jumped to her feet and
tried to rim away from him. Unfortunately her clothing
slipped the rest of the way down her legs and tripped
her.

She tumbled to the thick shag carpet, her shorts and
panties tangled around her ankles, her luscious little
ass bare to her son's hot hungry eyes. She heard
another zipper and she turned her head and saw Archie
skinning out of his jeans. His cock was hugging his
belly, stiff as steel and ready for action.

"No, Archie, noooo," she sobbed.

She tried to get up, but the clothes were caught around
her ankles. She managed to get to her hands and knees
and, she started crawling away. She didn't get very
far. Archie's hot sweaty hands were suddenly on her
hips, grasping hard and holding her in place. She
screamed as he crammed his thick rock-hard prick into
her from behind, stuffing her cunt in one hungry
thrust.

"Ohhhhhh, God," she wailed.

It was happening, and there was nothing she could do
about it. Her own son was shoving his cock into her,
fucking her. Edna sobbed in horror. Yet at the same
time she felt searing pleasure as a cock entered her
cunt for the first time in more than fifteen years. She
couldn't deny how desperately she'd craved that
sensation.

"Awwwwwww, Mom, yeah," Archie groaned. His mother's
cunt was fantastically tight, as tight as Tori's little
teenaged cunt. But then it hadn't been used much. It
was also steamy-hot and slippery with cream, the ideal
place to sheath his stiffened cock. He pushed into her
till only his balls were showing and felt her soak his
meat with molten cream. She might be sobbing in
protest, but she was also very, very horny.

So he just ignored her protests and started fucking
her. He hammered his cock into her in quick hard jabs,
shivering with pleasure and excitement. Her cunt was so
velvety and hot, so wonderfully tight and gripping. The
horny teenager was soon lost in blissful fucking, and
nothing could have stopped him.

Edna crouched there and tried to quell the rising
excitement she was feeling. Archie straddled her legs
and hammered his cock into her defenseless little cunt,
cramming it again and again. Each deep hard thrust was
ecstasy to the love-starved divorcee. She tried to
fight her lust and she lost. She soaked her son's
pistoning cock with blast after blast of hot cream.

"Ohhhhhh. God, ohhhhhh," she sobbed.

"It's good, Mom, you know it's good," Archie panted.
"Why don't you relax and go with it?"

Edna thought she'd given her son a pretty good sex
education, but obviously there'd been gaps in her
teaching. She hadn't taught him that it was wrong to
fuck his own mother. Archie was in pure bliss as he
hammered his rock-hard fuck tool in her juicy little
cunt. There wasn't anything on his conscience.

It was too late to tell him how wrong he was. She'd
already tried, and he wouldn't listen. She couldn't
escape his hammering cock, either. So why not enjoy it?
It was feeling better and better to her as he fucked
into her, reaming her hot little cunt, forcing out her
thick cream.

Edna couldn't stop creaming and it was all she could do
to keep from wailing in ecstasy each time Archie's
stiff prick crammed her cunt. She could hear the
obscene sucking noise his cock was making as it f***ed
out her juice. Did he know that that noise told how
horny she was, how she couldn't stop the hot creaming?

"Awwwwww, Mom, it's so fuckin' good," he groaned.

Edna had to agree with that, but she wasn't going to
tell him so. He had to learn that it was wrong to fuck
his own mother. She mustn't let him know how she was
loving every stiff thrust of his fat young cock. She
mustn't tell him how desperately she needed this hard
fucking.

But it was becoming harder and harder to conceal her
pleasure. She was soaking his cock with her
uncontrollable creaming and her hips seemed to have a
life of their own, jerking lustily to his rhythm. She
bit her lips to keep from wailing with bliss. She
realized to her horror that she was sailing helplessly
towards climax.

No, she thought desperately, I mustn't come.

He would know it if she came. She wouldn't be able to
hide it. He'd know hewn right, that she desperately
wanted and needed his fucking. And if he knew that,
he'd never leave her alone. Mother and son would become
hungry lovers, committing i****t with abandon. Edna
struggled to fight back her impending orgasm.

But Archie didn't make it easy for her. He was fucking
her faster and faster as his own excitement mounted.
His belly was slapping loudly against her ass and her
body was shuddering with the impact of his fucking, her
heavy tits swinging. Edna couldn't resist that rough
deep fucking. It was just what she craved after all
these years without sexual release.

"Oooooo, unnnnhhhhhh," she cried helplessly.

"Yeah, Mom, let go," Archie urged hoarsely, "let me
make you come."

"Noooooo," Edna sobbed, "no it isn't right, Archie."

"That's bullshit," he growled. "You and I both want it.
Nobody has to know but us. Let go, Mom, you know you
need it."

He was right about that. Edna needed to come so badly
she could have died. The pleasure was building in her
pussy till she couldn't contain it. Her son's hard-
pounding cock was bringing her to ecstasy, and there
seemed to be nothing she could do to stop it. All she
could do was try to hide it when it happened. She
clawed the rug and clamped her jaws shut, determined
not to make a sound.

But Edna hadn't reckoned with the flood of lust that
was overwhelming her, the lust she'd kept bottled up
all these years. She hadn't gotten over her need for
sex. On the contrary, she'd increased it by storing it
up. Now it was stronger than ever and demanding
satisfaction. After so many years without a man, she
had the needs of ten normal women.

"Unnnnhhhhh, Mom, I'm gonna come," Archie groaned.
"Come with me, let yourself go."

Edna didn't reply. She was concentrating with all her
might on not coming with him. All she had to do was
hold out a few seconds longer and her pride would be
saved. If she didn't come, she could prove to Archie
that she didn't need his loving. She gripped the shag
rug tighter as the boy spun out of control and fucked
into her with all his strength and speed.

"Awwwwwww, shit, yeah, awwwwwww!" Archie yelled.

Edna groaned as the first sizzling flood of jism filled
her cunt. She thought she was safe. But then to her
horror Archie's boiling load seemed to trigger her own
orgasm. There was a powerful explosion of pleasure in
the fiery depths of her cunt and it flashed out to
shake her whole body. No way could she resist it.

"Unnnnnhhhhhhh, ohhhhhhh, my God!" she screamed.
"Unnnhhhhhhh, waahhhhhh!"

Edna was coming violently and she couldn't control
herself. She wailed and howled. Her cunt went into
spasm around Archie's squirting cock, squeezing and
milking it. Her thick hot come-juices combined with his
spurting jizz. As her body shuddered and bucked, she
knew she'd failed to hide her ecstasy.

"Ohhhhh, yeah, Mom, unnnhhhhh!" Archie cried.

He was fucking her furiously, filling her with blast
after blast of his come. Each sizzling flood renewed
the power of her long intense climax. She'd never come
so hard in her life, not even with his father. At last
she pitched forward, off his dripping cock, and
collapsed on the rug.

"Oh, Archie, honey, I'm so sorry," she moaned. "I
should never have done that. I'm not a very good
example to you."

Archie grabbed her and rolled her over, making her look
at him. "Now look, Mom," he snapped, "I don't ever
wanta hear that bullshit again. We didn't do anything
wrong. We just helped each other out. We made each
other feel great, and there's nothing wrong with that,
okay?"

"Okay," Edna said meekly.

"Good," he said, breaking into a grin, "because as far
as I'm concerned, the fun's just getting started."


Chapter 3

He took her hand and placed it on his cock. Edna
blushed but didn't hesitate to give him what he wanted.
She wrapped her fingers around his prick and started
pumping. Archie sighed blissfully. Her guilt began to
melt. Maybe the boy was right. Nobody had to know what
he or she was doing. And was it really wrong to make
each other feel so good?

She firmed her grip on his cock and pumped faster. The
damage was already done. She'd already fucked her own
son and loved it. She'd come better with him than she
had with any other man. There was no turning back, no
denying what had happened. So why not just forget her
guilt and her hang-ups and enjoy what was happening?

She felt Archie's cock swelling in her fist. It pushed
her fingers farther and farther apart, and it grew long
and rigid. It throbbed and bucked in her hand, and she
felt her lust returning, as hot as ever. It was going
to take more than one fuck to satisfy all that stored-
up lust that was for sure.

As she pumped his prick into total stiffness, Archie
reached out and fondled her big lust swollen tits and
stiff nipples. Edna didn't try to hide her reaction
this time. She moaned happily and shivered with
pleasure. She felt hot sticky cream leaking from her
cunt and moistening her pussy. She was all ready to
fuck again, and this time she wasn't going to be
bashful about it.

After all, wasn't Archie the perfect solution to her
problems? She needed sex desperately, yet she didn't
want to saddle the boy with a stepfather. Very well,
let Archie give her the loving she needed. Then they'd
both be happy. It all began to make perfect sense to
the sex-starved divorcee.

She felt her son's prick throbbing in her fist. It was
long and stiff and fat, bulging with blue veins. Hot
cream oozed from his piss hole. Archie was ready for
action, ready to give her all the loving she craved.
She bent and spread her legs, opening them as wide as
she could, wantonly offering him the glistening pink
line of her slit. His eyes grew hot.

"Mom," he said hoarsely, "let me fuck you again,
please."

"Yes, baby," whimpered Edna holding out her arms, "come
here, do it to me."

Archie rolled onto her with a lusty growl and sank down
between her hot thighs. He shoved his hands under her
hot little ass and got a good grip. Holding her lustily
writhing pelvis still, he inserted the swollen head of
his cock into her juicy little cuntal opening. Edna
began to moan with excitement while he was just an inch
into her.

"Ohhhh, yes, Archie, honey," she cried, "give me all of
it."

Archie flattened himself against her, his lean hard
chest crushing her tits. As he eased down on her, his
cock glided up her juice-slick cunt, stuffing it
completely. Edna whimpered in ecstasy when she felt his
thick cock throbbing against every inch of her famished
pussy.

"You got it all now, Mom," Archie said, nuzzling her
neck, "every inch of it. You don't feel ashamed any
more, do you?"

"No, baby," Edna moaned, hugging him fight against her,
"I want you. Oh, Archie, I need you so bad. Fuck me,
honey, fuck me forever."

That was what Archie wanted to hear. His beautiful
blonde mother had surrendered completely. He wasn't
going to get any more arguments or resistance from her.
From now on it would just be total fun. Grinning
triumphantly, he began to fuck into her with long,
slow, sensuous strokes. He was in no hurry. He wanted
this fantastic fucking to last and last.

"Ohhhhh, honey, yessss," Edna gurgled, clawing his
shoulders.

Archie raised his head for a second to get a glimpse of
her. Her face was flushed and contorted with lust, her
eyes tightly closed as she shut out everything but the
pleasure of being fucked. He'd never seen that
expression on her face before, of course. It excited
hell out of him.

He fucked her a little faster and her horny whimpers
increased. She soaked his deep pistoning cock with
molten spurts of cream. It aroused him insanely to know
that he was driving his mother wild with pleasure, to
know that she loved every stroke of his cock in her hot
little pussy. Not many teenaged boys would ever enjoy
that special thrill.

"Unnnhhhh, Archie, you're fucking me so good, baby,"
she moaned.

"I don't ever wanta stop fucking you, Mom," he panted.

Edna clung to him in ecstasy. She was so glad the
waiting was over. She couldn't have survived much
longer without sex, that was for sure. And she knew she
could never do without it again. When Archie finally
left home and started a life of his own, she'd have to
get serious about finding a man.

But for now she didn't need one. She had her own
handsome and sexy teenaged son to satisfy her every
lusty whim. She let herself go completely and started
fucking back at him, jerking her hips to his lusty
rhythm. There was no point in holding back now, no
point in trying to hide her reactions. Mother and son
had nothing to hide from each other now.

"Faster, Archie," Edna moaned. "Fuck me faster now,
honey, do it to me as hard as you want. I can take it."

Archie snorted lustily and began really pounding it to
her. "You're sure I'm not hurting you, Mom?" he panted.

"No, baby, that's good," she gurgled, "that's just the
way I want it."

Archie might think that was kind of weird, but he had
no idea of the power of her lust. He didn't know what
it was like to bottle up his needs and pretend he
didn't have to have sex. But Edna had done it for years
and years, and now it was catching up with her. She
felt like she could never get enough fucking.

"Ooooooo, honey, yesssss," she squealed. His body was
slapping against hers, and he was hammering his prick
into her, filling her greedy little cunt again and
again with the hot hard column of meat. It was ecstasy
for Edna. She'd been u*********sly craving this moment
for so long. She arched her body to take his pile
driving cock as deep as she could get it.

Each hard deep thrust gave her a bomb blast of
pleasures and made her cream hard and helplessly. The
molten liquid overflowed her crammed cunt and gushed
down the crack of her ass. The rug was wet beneath her,
soaked with her juices. She hadn't creamed like this
since she and Rick had last fucked.

She didn't want to think of the boy's father, but the
comparison was hard to ignore. They looked so much
alike they even fucked alike. And Edna felt equally
helpless to resist them. At one time she couldn't
resist Rick and would have done any kinky thing he
wanted. Now she felt exactly that way about their son.
Whatever Archie wanted to do with her body, she was
willing and eager.

"Unnnhhhh, honey, give it to me as hard as you can,"
she moaned, "make me come."

Archie pulled out all stops and fucked into her with
all the speed and f***e at his command. Edna felt
fucked breathless, but she loved it. She needed that
hard thorough fucking so desperately. Arching her body
against his, wantonly rubbing her clit against his
sawing shaft, she felt herself teetering on the brink
of climax.

"Oooooo, shit, honey, it's so good," she squealed.

Archie had to agree with that, even though he was
panting too hard to reply. He'd never had a more
exciting fuck than this. Even with Tori, whom he loved,
it hadn't been this wild. But then nobody else could
give him that i****tuous thrill, only his mother. This
conquest would come only once.

He felt her cunt tightening steadily around his cock,
and he felt her soaking his meat with thick scalding
juice. She was whimpering and gasping. Then all of a
sudden her cunt went into hard spasms, squeezing his
meat almost flat. Her ripe body bucked and writhed
beneath him, and he had to grip her ass tightly to keep
from being thrown off.

"Ohhhhhh, honey, ohhhhh, you're making me come!" Edna
sobbed. "Ohhhhhhh, Archie, unnnngggghhhhh!"

She sobbed her way through another body wracking
orgasm, wondering how she'd survived all those years
without this pleasure. She could never give herself
orgasms like this with her fingers. Only a hard cock
could do the job and she meant never to be without one
from now on. Thank heavens she had her constantly horny
teenaged son to keep her in steady supply.

He was horny, all right. Edna had hardly finished
coming before Archie was rolling over onto his back and
taking her with him. She found herself sitting on his
cock and looking down at him. His thick prick throbbed
hard inside her, and she gurgled with excitement.

She'd just come like a bomb, but she was ready for more
action. His hard cock had that effect on her.

Archie's handsome face was flushed and slightly twisted
with lust, and he was frankly leering at her. He
reached up and cupped her big hot tits and molded them
as he began to piston his cock in her once more. He
watched his stiff prick gliding up and down between the
stretched lips of her cunt.

He wasn't missing a thing. He could see everything that
happened and observe her every reaction. Edna would
have been mortified just an hour ago, but now she felt
liberated and totally without guilt or hang-ups. Her
attitude had changed. She and Archie wanted to give
each other pleasure, and it was nobody else's business
what they did in the privacy of their own home.

"Fuck me, baby," she moaned, leering back at him. "Fuck
my pussy good."

By now Archie's urge to come was getting powerful and
he couldn't fuck her slowly or gently. He just growled
with lust and started hammering his cock into her. But
that was just the way she wanted it. She wanted one
hard hungry fuck after another, till at last her lust
was satisfied.

"Yes, baby, yesssss," she wailed, "give it to me hard,
don't stop."

Archie felt like all his best jack-off fantasy had come
true. His gorgeous blonde mother was riding his cock
and howling with pleasure. Her pretty face was a lusty
grim ace, her big ripe tits bouncing and swinging with
the impact of his fucking. He might go on fucking till
he was an old man, but there'd never be another moment
quite like this one.

"Ahhhhh, God, yesssss, I need it so bad," Edna sobbed.

Her cunt was hot as fire around his prick, and it was
getting steadily tighter. Her juices were spurting
uncontrollably, soaking his meat, and overflowing her
cunt. He watched the thick pearly cream gushing down
her thighs. He knew he was going to come like crazy in
just a few seconds.

"Mom," he groaned, "gonna shoot my load."

She looked right into his eyes and cried hoarsely,
"Yes, Son, cream me, I want you to cum in me."

That did it for Archie. Fucking into her with lightning
speed, he yelled and shot. "Take it, Mom,
aaaaagggghhhhhh!" he howled.

Edna threw back her head and sobbed in ecstasy as her
son's boiling load filled and overflowed her crammed
cunt. The sizzling flood set off her own climax...

"Ohhhhhhh, Son, you're doing it to me, I'm coming!" she
screamed.

Archie would never forget the sight of his lovely mom
coming, her head thrown back, her body shuddering with
pleasure. He pumped blast after blast of jism into her,
till it felt like he'd shot ten gallons of the stuff.
He felt Edna's famished cunt sucking up the hot cream,
draining his cock.

Then she was grinning down at him. "There, young man,"
she laughed, "that should take care of you for awhile."

"It sure will," Archie said.


Chapter 4

They managed to do a few normal mother-and-son things
that evening. They ate hamburgers, and watched TV. For
a while it was almost like old times. They even said
good night to each other and went into their respective
rooms. But when she woke the next morning she realized
she wasn't alone in her bed. She stretched, yawned, and
opened her eyes. Archie was tucked in besides her,
grinning at her.

"I got lonely," he said.

Edna managed to smile back, but she felt a dizzying
rush of lust that made her cream furiously, soaking her
inner thighs. Instantly she recalled everything they'd
done to each other last night and how she'd climaxed
again and again. She was making up for lost time, and
she hadn't finished yet. Just the sight of her handsome
teenage son was getting her aroused out of her mind.

She had a lot of lonely, horny nights to make up for.
But that didn't completely explain her irresistible
attraction to Archie. There surely was also the
incredibly kinky excitement of getting it on with her
son. Edna couldn't deny that.

She didn't try. She just reached out under the covers
and found his cock and curled her fingers around it. Of
course it was hard, hot and throbbing, all ready for
her. She gave it a few playful strokes and watched
Archie's eyes glaze over with horniness. She firmed her
grip and got down to some serious pumping, and hot
sticky cream oozed from his prick and soaked her
fingers.

Archie gave a lusty growl and kicked back the covers,
exposing their bodies. He was naked, but Edna was
wearing a flimsy short nightie of black lace. She
didn't have on the matching panties. Somehow she'd
spaced out of that. It was just as well, because Archie
reached right for her pussy and found nothing to hinder
him. He wedged his middle finger up her cunt and
started finger fucking her, and she moaned with
delight.

They lay there lazily playing with each other, still
waking up, just taking their time. Again it reminded
Edna of her experiences with Darin. Sometimes they'd
spend a whole day just lying naked in bed, bringing
each other off again and again. Archie had a lot of his
father in him. It had to be inherited, because Darin
hadn't taught him anything about sex.

It was kind of funny, Archie taking over his father's
act. And he was going to be very good at it. Edna was
already boiling with excitement after just a minute of
his well-practiced finger fucking. She was soaking his
jerking finger with a steady stream of molten juice. As
his excitement grew, she pumped his cock faster and
faster.

Archie wasn't insensitive to that horny pumping. He
could feel his need getting urgent, and he didn't want
to shoot his load all over the bed. It was fun
masturbating each other, but he was eager to get on to
more serious things. He finally whipped his cream-
drenched finger out of Edna's juicy pussy hole and
rolled her onto her back.

Edna got the message, and she gurgled her agreement and
let go of his cock. Archie let himself down on her,
panting, his prick dripping hot juices. He sank the
swollen head of his dick into her molten cunt mouth,
spreading her pussy lips wide. She moaned hoarsely as
he pushed into her. He glided smoothly to her womb, and
she soaked his meat with hot cream.

He slipped his hands under her hot little ass, got a
good grip and started fucking her. He tried to start
off slowly and sensuously, the way Lisa had taught him,
but it wasn't natural to him. He wanted to pull out all
stops, fuck her till her teeth rattled. Still he kept
up his slow deliberate thrusts till Edna's impatiently
wriggling hips told him something was wrong.

"Honey," she panted, "fuck me harder, please. I really
need it hard."

Archie broke into a broad grin. "Sure, Mom," he
chuckled, "I'll give it to you as hard as you want."

This was more like it. He started hammering his rigid
cock into her, and their bodies slapped loudly
together. That was the way Archie liked to fuck, and
his mother clearly loved it too. She arched her body to
take his pile driving cock as deep as she could get it,
and she moaned hoarsely, her pretty face twisted in a
lusty grimace.

"Yes, honey, that's it," she moaned, "you're fucking me
so good, baby."

She was sure Archie had been trying to please and
arouse her with that slow sensuous fucking, but it
hadn't done a thing for her. Her lust was too hot, her
need too urgent. She needed to be fucked hard,
thoroughly, till she just couldn't take any more. And
that might take a long, long time. She was greedy for
sex, greedy for her son's iron-hard cock.

She clung tightly to him, clawing his shoulders and
matching his vigorous thrusts with the horny jerking of
her hips. His cock was making an obscene sucking noise
as it reamed the thick cream out of her gripping twat,
and that sound turned her on hotly. In fact everything
about their lovemaking drove her wild. Even Darin
hadn't aroused her like this. But then Darin wasn't her
son.

She began to tighten her cunt around his jackhammering
prick, creating more delicious hot friction. More
friction meant more pleasure. The pleasure built and
built in her pussy till she was moaning and creaming
steadily, hardly able to keep from coming. Greedily she
clung to that almost unbearable pleasure, wishing it
would never end. But suddenly she couldn't contain it a
moment longer.

Archie felt her cunt clamping around his cock, clamping
and releasing as she went into powerful orgasmic
convulsions. Her strongly muscled cuntal tube was
milking the jizz right out of his balls and there was
no way he could keep from coming. His eyes rolled
wildly, then closed tight, and he began to hammer his
load into her greedily sucking womb.

"Take it, Mom, take my come!" he roared.

"Yes, baby, fuck meeeee!" she shrieked.

The molten bath of his jizz made her own climax even
more intense, and she howled in ecstasy as he shot his
load into her. Yet even as she began to come down from
the minute-long violent orgasm, she realized she wasn't
totally satisfied. Maybe she never would be. But one
orgasm was definitely not enough for a woman who'd gone
so many years without sex.

So what was she going to do about it? She just didn't
know. She gave a regretful sigh as she waited for
Archie to roll off her and ask what was for breakfast.
Only Archie didn't move. He clung to her, sighing with
contentment, as if he never wanted to take his cock out
of her cunt. And to her astonishment she felt his
teenage prick swelling and hardening inside her. Soon
it was throbbing against every inch of her cuntal
tunnel.

"Let's fuck one more time before breakfast, okay?" he
leered.

Edna nodded eagerly. "But let's try it another way,"
she suggested by wriggling out from under him and
rolling into the doggy position.

She crouched on knees and elbows, her shapely little
ass slightly elevated, her flimsy black lace nightie
sliding forward to reveal her swollen tits and erect
nipples. Archie had never seen anything to excite him
more. His cock gave a lusty jerk and started dripping
hot cream. He hurried to kneel behind her and thrust
his rock-hard boner into her molten slick pussy hole.

"Ahhhhhh, shit, yeah," he gasped.

"Unnnhhh, yes, honey, stick that big thing into me,"
Edna moaned.

She had the wild urge to fuck the boy in every possible
position. She adored his energetic fucking, the way he
hammered his cock into her like a tireless machine. It
was just what she needed after so many years of
frustration. She clawed the bed and gurgled her
pleasure as Archie pistoned his rigid cock in the slick
and velvety tube of her cunt.

"Mmmmmm, honey, I have to hand it to that Lisa," she
giggled," She sure was a good teacher."

Her remark led to a flashback in Archie's mind, a quick
replay of the day Lisa had seduced him and taken his
virginity. He went right on blissfully pumping his cock
in his mom's juicy fuck hole as be recalled that
exciting event.

He was coming home from school one day, a long boring
day of junior high during which he'd had several
fantasies about making it with his stepmother. As he
approached the house he saw that his father wasn't home
from the office yet -- no Cadillac in the driveway. She
entered and started down the hall to his room, when the
door of the master bedroom opened and there was Lisa.
Lisa without a stitch of clothes!

Archie stopped and gawked helplessly at her, and she
just smiled. She almost seemed to be purling as she let
him stare at her sleek curvy body. Then she led him
into the room, set aside his books, and undressed him.
She led him over to the bed, the king-size bed she
shared with dad, and the next thing Archie knew he was
fucking her.

It was incredible, mind-blowing and a hell of a lot of
fun. There he was fucking his dad's sexy blonde wife,
making her howl with pleasure as he hammered his cock
into her. He could hardly believe it. Then she sucked
him off and showed him how to go down on her.

They ended that first session with another great fuck,
this time in the doggy position.

Maybe that was why he was remembering Lisa now as he
fucked his mother in the same position. Thanks, Lisa,
he thought, you're really okay. Stepmothers could be
great. But real mothers were even more of a turn-on.
Archie hammered his stiff cock faster and faster into
Edna's slick and ready cunt, and she clawed the bed and
moaned in ecstasy, letting him know how much pleasure
he was giving her.

He would have done anything to please his mom, and it
was great to know that he could give her what she
needed most. She'd never remarried after divorcing his
dad, and he'd never seen her with a boyfriend during
his summer-long visits. No wonder she was horny. It
worked out great that he could help her out. Not that
he was making a big sacrifice or anything.

No, it was no sacrifice at all. Her cunt was like
molten velvet around his cock, deliciously steamy and
tight. He watched her big ripe tits swinging back and
forth with the impact of his fucking, and he felt his
lust reaching fever pitch. He fucked into her very
hard, his flat belly slapping her firm little ass. But
the harder he fucked her, the more she seemed to love
it.

"Ohhhhh, yes, baby, that's it," she gasped, "really
give it to me, fuck the shit out of me."

That was an assignment Archie could handle with
pleasure. Closing his eyes, blotting out everything but
the wild excitement he felt, he jack-hammered his iron-
hard cock into her and felt the steady tightening of
her cunt as she flew towards climax. She was clawing at
the sheets and moaning steadily, and her hot cream was
overflowing her cunt and gushing down her thighs.
Suddenly her twat clamped hard around his cock.

Her body bucked and shuddered, and Archie felt his
prick drenched with blast after blast of sizzling
cream. She was coming again, coming like crazy, but
this time he didn't join her. He had his second wind,
and he intended to go on fucking her as long as he
could. He waited till she finally stopped convulsing,
then drew his dripping cock from her cunt.

"Let's try it another way, Mom," he leered. Edna stared
at him in amazement. His teenage cock was just as stiff
as ever, hugging his belly in a fierce hard-on. As she
eyed the swollen blue-veined shaft, her lust boiled up
again. Sure, she'd climaxed a few times already this
morning, but she was always ready for another round
with her sexy son.

Archie chose his very favorite position. He stretched
out on his back, his swollen cock standing at right
angles to his flat belly. Edna's eyes blazed with lust
as she studied his cream-oozing prick. She quickly
crawled over to him and straddled him, bringing the
juice slick mouth of her cunt down to touch the purple
knob of his cock-head. Archie gave a snort of lust and
crammed his meat into her.

He began to fuck her in steady hard strokes, and she
closed her eyes and let the hot pleasure carry her
away. She wondered if she'd ever make up for all those
lost years. It didn't look like she would. She couldn't
get enough fucking, couldn't come often enough, to
satisfy that stored-up need. But it was a good thing
she had a tireless teenage boy to help her out.

This was Archie's favorite position to fuck in because
of the view. There were so many exciting things to
watch. He could observe his own cock in action,
pistoning up and down between his mother's wide-
stretched pussy lips, forcing out her thick pearly
cream. Or he could watch her magnificent big tits
swinging and bouncing with the impact of his fucking.

Perhaps the most exciting view of all was Edna's face.
He could study her every reaction to their love making.
Right now her pretty features were all contorted in a
lusty grimace, her white teeth flashing. She had her
eyes closed tight, blotting out everything but the
pleasure he was giving her. Each deep hard thrust of
his cock made her moan and cream.

"Ohhhhh, honey, it's so good," she cried, "fuck me
forever, don't ever stop."

It gave Archie a real feeling of power to be able to
drive a mature woman wild with ecstasy, especially when
that woman was his own lovely mother. As his excitement
rose, he fucked her faster and faster, making her whole
body shudder and quiver with the impact. Already he
knew that the faster and harder he fucked her, the more
aroused she got.

Soon he felt her cunt begin to tighten around his deep-
fucking cock, a sure sign that she was about to come.
Just before she got off, she'd contract her cuntal tube
to make even more hot friction, and that seemed to send
her right into orbit. Archie was deeply tempted to come
along with her this time, yet he wanted to go on and on
fucking her. It was a hell of a decision.

"Unnnhhhhh, yes, just a little more," Edna moaned.

Archie held her firm little waist and hammered his meat
into her, giving her blast after blast of hot pleasure.
Just like her son, Edna was torn between two desires.
She was aching to come, yet she wanted to prolong her
pleasure, to go on and on feeling Archie's rock-hard
cock pounding in her famished pussy hole. But finally
she couldn't contain her pleasure any longer, and the
decision was made for her.

By now she'd lost track of how many times she'd come
since she woke up. She just seemed to be having climax
after climax. She must have needed them desperately,
because they came so easily, so effortlessly. All her
pent-up lusts from ten years back were demanding
satisfaction. As she bucked and writhed and came, she
soaked her son's prick with her molten juice.

Archie groaned with excitement but didn't come. There
was one more position he wanted to fuck his mother in,
a kinky method Lisa had taught him. He waited till Edna
finally went limp, then eased her off the rigid
impalement of his tireless teenage prick. Edna followed
dizzily as he led her off the bed and over in front of
the big dresser mirror.

"Just rest your hands here, Mom, like this," he
grinned, setting her hands on the dresser.

Edna was still in kind of a daze from her last climax,
and she let him do whatever he wanted with her. He
eased her legs open, then pressed up against her from
behind, holding her around the waist. She was watching
in the mirror, and she saw his stiff cock gliding
between her thighs and lodging in the molten wet pit of
her cunt mouth. The thick blue veined column of meat
began to slide into her body, and she watched with
lust-glazed eyes.

She caught sight of Archie's face in the mirror. He was
also watching his cock as he pushed slowly into her,
then glancing at her face to see how she was reacting.
She couldn't do anything about that flushed and lust-
contorted expression she was wearing. They both watched
the hot cream drip from her furfringed cuntal opening.
She moaned in bliss as his cock touched her womb.

"I'm coming with you this time, Mom," he said hoarsely.

Then he began to fuck her like a stallion, pulling out
all stops. In the mirror Edna watched, and she had a
dizzy impression of her body shuddering with the impact
of his furious fucking, her big breasts swinging
heavily back and forth. His hammering prick reamed the
hot juice from her twat, and it poured down her inner
thighs. The whole effect was wickedly arousing.

"Take it, Mom, take my cock," Archie groaned.

"Yes, baby, give it to me," Edna whimpered.

Watching themselves in the mirror was driving both of
them wild, and they couldn't hold off the violent
mutual orgasm that soon ripped through their bodies.
Edna had one last glimpse of her son's rigid cock
plowing into her cunt, and then she screwed her eyes
tightly shut and began to come. A split-second later
she felt the first hot sting of Archie's jism.

Edna saw nothing for long delicious moments as her body
spasmed. Then she opened her eyes and saw her son's
creamy jizz pouring out of her cunt and down her legs.
It was an outrageously i****tuous picture, yet all she
could do was smile. She felt sexually satisfied for the
first time in years.


Chapter 5

Despite a shade of guilt Edna felt satisfied and
content for many hours. Yet it didn't surprise her when
she started feeling horny again as the day drew to a
close. She was loading the dishwasher with the dinner
dishes when Archie appeared from nowhere. Her eyes
darted to his crotch, and she was delighted to see that
he still had a big fat hard-on.

Holding his finger to his lips, signaling her to be
quiet, he took her hand in his hand and guided her to
his room. The room was relatively dark and Edna
couldn't see a thing in it. He led her over to the
half-open window. He had her kneeled in front of it,
then joined her. Edna glanced out the window, blinked,
and gasped.

"Ssshhh, Mom, don't spoil the show," he whispered.

The house next door was only about twenty feet away,
and Edna found herself looking into a bedroom. The room
was lit, the curtains open, the window only half shut.
A young couple was standing in the room half undressed,
kissing and pawing each other. To Edna it was like
having a front-row seat at an X-rated movie. She turned
to Archie with a shocked look on her face.

"Don't worry," he whispered, "they can't see us. This
is really a kick to watch, Mom. Why don't you relax and
enjoy?"

Edna still felt shocked at finding her son peeping, but
she tried to take his advice. The neighbors were new,
having moved in just that week, and Edna had hardly had
time to say hello to them. They were a newly married
couple, Bob and Sally, attractive people in their mid-
twenties.

Sally was wearing just her lacy bikini panties and
matching bra, and Bob was down to his jockey shorts.
Their bodies were pressed tightly together as they
kissed, and Sally was eagerly rubbing her mound against
her husband's cock. Edna could tell they were
exchanging darting wet tongues as they kissed, and it
wasn't hard for her to imagine how horny they felt.

She could see Archie's point -- this really was a kick
to watch. And as long as Bob and Sally didn't know they
were being observed, how could it hurt them? Of course
Edna's schoolteacher conscience was yammering at her
that it was wrong to peep, that it was sick and weird
and wicked, but she blotted it out. She was
terrifically horny herself.

She shifted her position, getting more comfortable, and
she snuck another glance at Archie. He had a big leer
on his face, and he was watching eagerly, not at all
shy or guilty about it. The k** was just plain having
fun. Edna decided she'd do the same. She turned back to
Bob and Sally just in time to see them break off their
steamy tongue kissing and come up for air.

Bob stepped back to show Sally just how hot she'd
gotten him. The crotch of his jockey shorts bulged
obscenely with a big hard lump. Sally looked at it and
licked her lips. Then she seized the waistband of his
shorts and carefully peeled the garment down over his
massive cock-stand.

Edna almost groaned with need when she saw his prick.
It was a good eight inches long and as thick as a
girl's wrist. It was absolutely rigid, wagging stiffly
in front of him and oozing hot cream. Edna's hungry
cunt juiced heavily, and the molten liquid soaked the
crotch of her panties. She imagined taking that
enormous rock-hard cock, and she shivered with need. It
was just what she needed at that moment.

As if reading her mind, Archie took her hand and placed
it on the fly of his jeans. There was a big hard lump
there, too. Even through his clothes she could feel the
radiating heat and hard throbbing of his cock. Then he
moved her hand away. She got the message. There was a
hard-on waiting for her, only later.

Okay, Edna could live with that. She knew it was
naughty of her, but she really was getting aroused from
this peeping. She watched with mounting lust as Sally
helped Bob out of his shorts. The slim blonde went to
her knees before her handsome dark-haired husband as
she removed the garment. That left her mouth right on a
line with his stiffly weaving prick.

Her wet pink tongue darted out, contacting the gleaming
purple head of Bob's engorged prick. He gasped, and
then shivered with pleasure as she lapped up the thick
cream that oozed from his piss hole. Watching that
greedy tonguing, Edna felt hot saliva rushing to her
mouth. She could do with a taste of cock juice herself.
But glanced at Archie showed her that he was totally
absorbed in peeping and didn't want to be distracted,
so she tried to ignore the blazing heat and sticky
wetness in her pussy and went back to watching the
lusty young neighbors. Sally was making a thorough job
of it, lapping up every single drop of the thick cream
that bubbled from the cleft of her husband's prick. She
left the bulbous head of his cock glistening with her
hot spit.

He lifted her to her feet and reached around her to
unhook her bra. As he drew it off Edna saw that the
girl's tits were small, only apple-size, but high-
riding and beautifully shaped. They made a perfect
fistful for Bob as he cupped and squeezed them. Sally
gurgled with excitement as his big hot hands molded the
sensitive flesh.

Then he leaned down, stuck out his tongue, and lashed
her soft pink nipples into rigid rosy buds. Her
gurgling and whimpering got louder, and she was rubbing
her thighs together, revealing just how hot and needy
her slit was feeling. When he'd tongued her nipples
into complete erection, Bob gave her tits a final
squeeze, then reached for the waistband of her panties
and quickly drew the skimpy garment down.

He cleared the firm rounds of her ass, and then the
silky panties slithered down her shapely legs. Sally
kicked them away, and Bob's hand darted to her little
triangular blond bush, giving it a pat and a squeeze.
Then, teasingly, he began to back Sally up toward the
bed. He kept at it till she was sitting on the edge of
the bed, and then he dropped to his knees before her.

Edna sensed what was coming, and she creamed like mad.
She would have given anything to be in Sally's place
just then. She adored having her pussy eaten, and
except for some brief attention from Archie last night,
it hadn't happened to her in years. She watched with
boiling lust and hot envy as Bob pushed his wife's legs
apart and shoved his face against her slit.

It was hard to tell what Bob was doing exactly, but
whatever it was, Sally loved it. His head bobbed up mid
down, and he was making an obscene wet sucking and
slurping noise. Sally's face contorted into a lusty
grimace, and she tangled her fingers in his hair,
rocking with his motions. Edna creamed right through
her panties as she watched.

Again it was as if Archie read her mind. Somehow he
must have sensed just what she needed and what she was
thinking, because he reached over and slid a hand
between her legs and gave her pussy a few squeezes. He
was just letting her know that he'd take care of her
later. Even through her panties and jeans he must have
felt the intense heat and oozing wetness of her slit,
so he knew how badly she needed him.

He knew, but he was taking a rain check. He went back
to watching Bob and Sally. Edna could see his point. It
would be terrific fun to make love now, with both of
them so steamed up, but they also had this exciting
show to watch. It was brand-new and thrilling to watch
another couple make love. At least it was new to Edna.

"Do you peep at your neighbors often?" she whispered.

"It's one of Lisa's hobbies," he nodded and whispered
back.

Lisa again. Quite a girl, that Lisa, Edna chuckled to
herself, knowing that this time her ex-husband Darin
really had his hands full. Lisa had not only seduced
Archie, she'd taught him to peep. And now Archie was
teaching his mom. Edna felt her arousal mounting to
fever pitch as she watched Bob eating his wife's hot
juicy pussy.

Bob briefly came up for air, leering, his face smeared
with her pearly pussy cream. "Let's try it this way,"
he said, lifting her legs and dr****g them over his
shoulders.

That f***ed Sally to slide down onto her back, her ass
just at the edge of the bed. It also left her wet pink
slit wide open to her husband's tongue and lips. Bob
hungrily eyed the juicy flesh. He folded back the blond
furred lips of her bush and exposed the little pink nub
of her clit. He began to rim her clit with the tip of
his tongue, and she went wild.

Sally's pretty face went flushed and twisted with
ecstasy, and she clawed the bed as hot rushes of
pleasure sizzled through her pussy. Edna knew exactly
what she was feeling, even though it was ten years
since she'd had the same experience. She knew the bliss
of feeling a man's hot stiff tongue tip spinning around
and around the shaft of her ultrasensitive joy button.
Once again she found herself squirming with lust and
envy.

"Oooooo, shit, oooooooo, AH" Sally was howling.

Bob was swirling his big wet tongue faster and faster
around her throbbing clit, getting her aroused out of
her mind. Thick pearly cream poured from her cunt in a
steady helpless flood, and he gobbled up the tangy
liquid as fast as he could get it. Sally was on the
very verge of coming, waiting for just the right stroke
to put her over the edge. Edna almost ached for her.

Come on, Bob, she thought, give her what she needs.

Just then he did. He suddenly jammed his mouth onto
Sally's clit and began to suck her off. She screamed
and arched her slim body, greedily shoving her joy
button harder against his sucking lips. She screwed her
eyes shut tight, aware of nothing but her intense need
to come. Then she screamed again as she rocketed into
orbit.

Bob drew back, his face soaked with her spurting come-
juice. He grinned as he watched the results of his
work. Sally was writhing all over the bed, moaning
hoarsely as spasm after spasm of ecstasy shook her
body. As she finally began to come down from her
climax, Bob slid into the bed and eased her into the
doggy position. He knelt behind her and socked the
massively engorged head of his cock into her juicy
little cunt mouth, and they both moaned with excitement
as he pushed into her, cramming her with that wrist
thick slab of meat. Once again Edna creamed through her
clothes and almost groaned with envy. Peeping was fun -
- too damned much fun. She was getting unbearably
aroused.

"Ohhhhh, ahhhhh," Sally moaned,

Edna couldn't control her lust a second longer. She
reached out in the darkness and fumbled around till she
found the sharply tented fly of Archie's jeans. She
cupped and squeezed his cock, letting him know how
urgently she needed it. But Archie just patted her
head, then eased it away.

Gritting her teeth, she turned back to watch Bob easing
his huge hard boner the last couple of inches into his
wife's steaming twat. Sally was in ecstasy as she took
it, clawing the bedspread and whimpering, thick streams
of juice overflowing her box and running down her
thighs. Finally only Bob's big hairy balls showed, and
he paused to savor the sensation, his prick fully
sheathed in Sally's gripping juicy fuck hole.

But Sally didn't want him to pause. She obviously
needed some motion --
Bob took pity on her and began pistoning his Eight-
Incher up and down in her juice-slick box. Even twenty
feet away and in another house Edna and Archie could
hear the obscene sucking noise his thick cock was
making as it reamed out Sally's cream. His belly
slapped rhythmically against her upturned ass, and her
body quivered with each deep thrust.

"Ohhhhh, yesss," she sobbed,

But Sally was too far-gone to talk. She gurgled and
squealed and moaned, letting him know without words
that she adored his fucking. She soaked his plowing
prick with rush after rush of molten cream, and the
thick juice overflowed her crammed box and flooded down
her legs. Clearly she was in ecstasy, right on the edge
of coming.

And so was Edna. She felt like she'd come if she
sneezed, she was so achingly horny. She had a frantic
urge to play with herself, but she rejected it. She
wanted the real thing. She wanted Archie's still-stiff
cock hammering in her cunt. And she could have it, if
only she could wait. But the waiting was getting more
maddening by the second.

Bob was snorting with lust and hammering his meat into
her faster and faster, making her body shudder
violently. She didn't mind his roughness. She just got
more excited. She dug her nails into the bedspread and
howled in ecstasy as he pounded it to her. Then she
gasped, stiffened, and went still for several seconds
before her body began to convulse.

"Ohhhhh, Bob, ohhhhh!" she screamed.

Her cunt must have been clamping hard around his cock,
because Bob snorted and spun out of control, hammering
his load into her.

Edna shivered with longing. She needed to come so
badly, she could have screamed. Once more she glanced
pleadingly at Archie. He was draining the last drops of
excitement from the scene, his eyes gleaming lustily as
he watched Bob and Sally writhing together in a howling
mutual climax. He waited till they rolled apart, then
turned to Edna with a big horny leer on his face.

"Okay, Mom," he whispered, "Now I'll give you what you
want."

He lowered the window, then reached up and pulled the
shade. They were in pitch darkness, and when Edna
reached out for him, she couldn't find him. Then the
small bedside lamp went on, and there he was on the
bed, naked and grinning. His handsome cock was standing
straight up, stiff as a board and drooling fat globs of
cream.

Edna couldn't control herself. She had no shame at all
as she feverishly got up and stripped. The important
thing was to get her clothes off as fast as she could
and get her son's stiff cock into her famished cunt.
She flung clothes in all directions.

Naked at last, she whimpered with need and dove onto
the bed. As she rolled towards him, Archie reached out
and grabbed her while she was on her back. His face
twisting with a****l lust, he threw himself heavily
onto her, knocking her almost breathless. He used his
knees to f***e her legs wide open, then sank down
between her hot silky thighs. Edna didn't mind his
roughness. She screamed in ecstasy as he crammed his
steel-stiff boner into her.

"Yes, Archie, stick it in me, fuck me," she sobbed.

No, she'd run out of shame and guilt. All she felt was
overpowering lust as she flung her legs wide open and
took her son's thrusting cock into her womb. She didn't
care about anything but getting fucked, and she wanted
to be fucked till she couldn't stand it any more.
Archie began jackhammering his prick into her, making
her body shudder with the impact. It was just what she
craved.

"Ohhhhh, God, yesssss," she hissed, "that's it, baby,
give it to me as hard as you can."

Archie was trying to act cool, but he was just as
insanely turned on as his mother was. After that kinky
peeping experience, his cock was painfully swollen and
his balls felt ready to explode. He couldn't control
himself, and he spun out of control, fucking Edna so
hard that the bed creaked and rattled. She clung to
him, fucking back at him, jerking her hips to his hot
rhythm.

"Fuck me, baby, fuck me crazy," she sobbed.

They went at each other like a****ls, clawing and
snarling and growling. It was the most a****listic fuck
Edna had ever had, no refinements at all. It was just
red-hot overwhelming lust that had to be satisfied no
matter what. She arched her body to take Archie's pile-
driving prick as deep as she could get it, and he
hammered it into her molten depths. A few more of those
nearly savage thrusts and she felt her womb filling
with the boy's molten jizz.

She was coming harder than she'd ever come in her life,
harder than any man had made her come. There was
something very special between her and her son -- and
she was just beginning to find out what it was.


Chapter 6

"Let's go the beach," Archie said eagerly.

It was the morning again and they were lying together
in the same bed.

Edna looked at him fondly. He was sounding like her son
again. One of the things he'd always looked forward to
on his summer visits was picnicking at the beach. At
least that hadn't changed. He was looking as excited as
a grade school k** as he waited for her answer.

"Why, of course, darling," she said. "Should I make a
lunch like I always did?"

"Yeah. Mom, that'd be great," Archie said, hopping out
of bed and heading for the shower.

Edna smiled indulgently as she watched him go. He was
so wrapped up in his beach plans that he hadn't even
thought about making love. She kind of wished he had.
She felt horny, as usual. But she had things to do,
breakfast to cook and a picnic lunch to pack. They'd
just have to put off their lovemaking till evening.

She wondered if she could wait that long. During the
drive to the beach she felt her pussy swelling and
heating. Just sitting next to Archie in close quarters
was enough to do that to her. Maybe a dip in the cool
ocean would help cool her lust. "Oh, boy, here we are,"
Archie cried, leaping out of the car even before she'd
turned off the engine.

Edna gave him the heavy picnic basket to carry, while
she carried the blanket and towels and umbrella. Even
with that load Archie vaulted ahead of her, leading the
way. He took them to a secluded cove where they were
alone and unseen. While Edna spread the blanket and set
up the shading umbrella, he started to strip. Naturally
she couldn't help watching him. She couldn't keep her
eyes off his trim body.

All his muscles were well-defined, his chest smooth. As
he skinned out of his shorts, she eagerly studied his
cock and balls. He impatiently dropped his bundle of
clothes on the blanket and started down toward the
water. Edna gawked, then called after him.

"Archie," she cried, "aren't you going to put on your
swim suit?"

Archie stopped and turned to her with a mischievous
grin. "Oh, I forgot to tell you, Mom," he said, "I took
our swim suits out of the basket and left them home."

He raced on toward the water, while Edna fumed. She
didn't think his little trick was funny at all. She'd
been looking forward to a swim on this hot summer day,
and now she couldn't have one. No way was she going to
go skinny-dipping in broad daylight on a public beach.

All she could do was open a beer and sit on the blanket
and watch him cavort in the foamy water. Being naked
didn't seem to embarrass him at all. He splashed and
ran and had a fine time, his attractive cock bouncing,
his balls jiggling. Watching him, Edna felt her lust
mounting.

"Aw, come on, Mom," Archie called, "I don't wanta swim
alone."

"Archie, I'm not going in without a suit," Edna
snapped.

"Why not?" he challenged. "It feels great, and nobody
can see us."

Edna sighed. The sun was so hot, and she hated feeling
sweaty. Besides, she'd never been skinny-dipping
before, and she really was curious about it. She
glanced all around and didn't see anyone else, not even
a ship at sea or a plane in the air. Maybe it would be
okay. She got up and started taking off her clothes,
still looking around nervously.

"Hey, all right," Archie called. "Come on, Mom, there's
nobody else within a mile of here."

Naked, self-consciously trying to cover her nipples and
her bush, Edna hurried into the water. The moment she
dived in, her attitude changed. Archie was right -- it
felt wonderful. It was a surprisingly sensuous feeling
to have that cool foaming water rushing all over her
bare skin. It felt especially exciting on her fever-hot
pussy.

Sighing with contentment, she swam out into deeper
water, and Archie followed, staying close enough to
sneak glances at her curvy body. Of course Edna glanced
at him, too. Her lust grew and grew, and she wished
they were home so they could make love. This naked
swimming was turning her on like crazy, but she'd just
have to bottle up her desires till they reached the
privacy of a bedroom.

Finally they left the water and went to stretch out on
the blanket. The touch of the hot sun on her naked body
was just as sensuous as skinny-dipping. After making
sure nobody was within sight, she rolled onto her back
and exposed her tits and bush to the sun for the first
time in her life.

"Mmmmmm, this feels nice," she sighed.

"I know something that'd feel even nicer," Archie said,
his voice husky with arousal.

"What's that, honey?" Edna asked drowsily.

"We could get it on," he leered.

That brought her fully awake. Blushing hotly, she
replied, "Archie, on a public beach? Forget it."

"Aw, there's nobody around, Mom," he insisted, "and I'm
really feeling horny. I bet you are, too."

Well, there was no denying that. But Edna replied
sternly, "Archie, I wouldn't dream of doing something
so outrageous. Why, if we were caught, it would ruin my
career."

"We're not gonna get caught," Archie assured her. "Tell
you what, I'll start by going down on you. That way you
can keep a watch out for other people."

"Archie, no," Edna started to answer.

But Archie wasn't paying any attention to her. He was
pushing her legs apart and crawling between them, and
when she felt his hair tickling between her thighs and
his hot breath fanning her silt, she got very excited.
She really loved having her pussy eaten, and it hadn't
properly done in ten years. She felt him spreading
apart the fur-fringed lips of her pussy and exposing
the sensitive wet inner flesh.

Archie's tongue was on her pussy, hot and slippery and
probing. He made a slow delicious exploration of the
whole area, tonguing into each steamy fold and cranny,
making her cream like crazy. As fast as the tangy juice
spurted from her cunt mouth, he lapped it up and
swallowed it. Edna loved it. She wasn't going to
protest any more, because she just couldn't bear to
make him stop.

"Mmmmm, honey, that feels marvelous," she purred.

She kept her eyes open, dizzily scanning all horizons
while Archie's blond head bobbed up and down between
her widely spread thighs. He was lathering her whole
slit with his hot saliva, leaving it gleaming and
throbbing. He was teasing her, building her lust to the
boiling point. By the time he finished, her molten
cream was flowing steadily, dribbling down the crack of
her ass.

His general survey was over and now he zeroed in on her
most sensitive spot. He used the stiff tip of his
tongue to rim her clit, moving fast and firmly. Edna
gurgled with delight and clawed the blanket. She could
actually feel her clit beginning to swell into its own
tiny hard-on as it responded to the expert rimming of
his pointed tongue tip.

His tongue moved faster and faster around her throbbing
stiff joy button, and the faster he tongued her, the
more wildly aroused she got. She arched her body,
greedily shoving her ultra-sensitive clit against his
stabbing tongue. Thick rivers of cream poured from her
cunt. Archie gobbled some of the tangy stuff, and the
rest soaked the cleavage of her ass. She just couldn't
control that horny creaming.

"Oooooo, honey, you're getting me so hot," she moaned.

"That's the whole idea, Mom," Archie chuckled.

He spun his pointed tongue tip faster and faster around
her wildly pulsating clit, and she couldn't keep her
eyes open any longer. She wanted to close them, to
concentrate completely on the incredible pleasure he
was giving her. She looked around one more time, saw no
sign of other people, and then let her eyelids flutter
closed. Now she was aware of nothing but her son's
deliciously rimming tongue tip.

"Ohhhh, honey, make me come," she whimpered, "I need to
come so bad."

She felt him sliding his hands under her lustily
churning ass, getting a good firm grip, holding her
pelvis still. Then he began to tongue-lash her clit,
whipping his whole tongue up and down over the
sensitive button. It felt wonderful, and Edna couldn't
help moaning loudly and hoarsely as he gave her blast
after blast of hot pleasure. He lashed her clit faster
and faster, bringing her to the tantalizing brink of
orgasm.

"Unnnhhhh, baby, I just have to come," she sobbed,
"I'll go crazy if I don't come."

Archie jammed his lips onto her swollen joy button and
began to suck her off. Just as his father would have
done, he'd brought her slowly and deliciously to the
edge of climax, till she simply had to come or go crazy
with frustration. The boy was very much like his
father. And he was going to have quite a career with
the ladies.

"Suck me," Edna hissed, "don't stop."

His sucking got louder, faster. He responded to her
every need, giving her exactly what she craved. She
went rigid, her clit shoved hard between his lips, and
she held that pose for a few seconds till she felt a
powerful explosion deep in her clit. The explosion
radiated out to shake her whole body, and she soaked
Archie's face with a huge molten rush of cream.

It was a good thing they were alone on the beach,
because her hoarse wail of release could have been
heard for blocks. She couldn't stop the gurgles and
squeals and groans. Hot spasms of pleasure shook her
body, and her cream kept spurting out. Archie was
gobbling it noisily, pigging out on the creamy, tangy
tasting stuff. At last Edna went limp and opened her
eyes.

Nobody in sight. She breathed a big sigh of relief.
"That was wonderful, darling," she told her son, "but I
think we'd better get dressed now."

"Uh-uh," Archie leered, "I'm not finished with you yet,
Mom."

Before she could reply, he'd jammed his face between
her legs again, and she felt his tongue cramming her
cunt. He made it long and rigid, and he plowed it into
her without warning, pushing it as deep as it would go.
Edna almost blacked out with ecstasy. She dug her nails
into the blanket and soaked his face with thick hot
cream.

"Ohhhhh, honey, yessss," she hissed, "get that thing
into me, fuck me with it."

It was hard to believe that she'd just come like a
bomb, because now her lust was at the boiling point
again. It felt incredibly exciting to have her son's
throbbing wet tongue cramming her cunt. He used it
expertly. Naturally Lisa wouldn't have neglected that
part of his sex training. He moved his tongue stiffly
up and down, reaming her clinging cunt, giving her hot
blasts of pleasure.

Once again she couldn't bear to keep her eyes open. She
wanted to shut out all outside f***es and just give
herself up to the wild pleasure she was feeling as
Archie hammered his thick tongue in her famished pussy
hole. She made a final check, didn't see any people
corning, and closed her eyes. The pleasure instantly
overwhelmed her. A marching band could have gone past,
and she wouldn't have responded.

No, she was responding only to her son's tongue-
fucking. Archie was pistoning his tongue faster and
harder by the second, bringing her fast toward orgasm.
Once again she was hovering on the brink of a body-
blasting come. Greedily she tried to prolong the
pleasure, pulling back a little as each deep thrust of
his tongue threatened to bring her off. But she
couldn't do that for long. Her urge to climax was just
too great.

"Oooooo, honey, ooooo!" she squealed.

Archie felt her cunt tightening round his tongue, and
he knew she was about to climax. He launched her into
orbit by tonguing her twat with lightning speed. Those
swift hard thrusts brought her off in seconds, and he
felt his face being blasted with her molten come. She
writhed right off the impalement of his tongue and
rolled around on the blanket.

Archie sat back and watched her, proud of his work but
getting more urgently horny by the second. His cock was
flat against his belly, engorged and drooling, and his
balls were swollen up taut. Much as he enjoyed eating
his mother's hot tangy pussy, he had to get some relief
for his nearly-exploding cock.

As Edna finally came down from her climax and opened
her eyes, she saw the situation right away. Archie had
a cock-stand that wouldn't quit, and he looked glassy-
eyed with lust. She settled onto her back and held her
arms out to him, and he hurried over to her, his cock
so stiff and swollen that it didn't even move.

But instead of crawling between her legs, he climbed
farther, till he was straddling her chest, his trim ass
just grazing her ripe tits, his drooling cock poking
against her pink-glossed lips. Automatically she stuck
her tongue out and licked the tasty cream from her
lips, then started licking it from his smeared cock
head. Archie gave a horny shiver and a groan of
contentment. He really craved to watch his pretty mom
licking up his cock cream and hungrily swallowing it.

Edna didn't mind her assignment one bit. Fair was fair,
after all. Archie had eaten her, so she was eating him.
Besides, she adored the salty flavor of his prick
cream, couldn't ever get enough of it. She teasingly
trailed her hot juicy tongue over the sensitive,
swollen head of his cock, lazily lapping up his juice,
and the boy groaned in bliss.

"Ahhhh, yeah, Mom, lick up all my cream," he sighed.

Edna really didn't need any urging. She was drooling
with eagerness as she treated herself to every single
drop of her son's hot juice. She cleaned his cock head,
leaving it gleaming with her hot spit, and then she
reamed out his piss hole, using the pointed tip of her
tongue to get the rest of his cream.

Fisting the base of his prick, she slid the rest over
her slippery tongue and into the steam heat of her
mouth. Archie gave a hoarse groan and a lusty shiver as
she took his cock right to the back of her throat. She
firmed her lips around the throbbing shaft, drew in her
cheeks, and started to suck. Archie's eyes rolled out
of control, then screwed shut as he surrendered himself
to the bliss of having his cock sucked.

"Ahhhhhhh, yeah, Mom, suck me off," he groaned.

Edna was happily proceeding with that request when she
realized they were being watched. She didn't know how
it had happened. She'd had her eyes open this time, yet
the young bearded man had seemed to materialize from
nowhere. He'd popped up from behind a dune about thirty
feet away and was gawking at Edna and Archie. He was
wearing a full backpack, obviously on his way through
the area, nobody that Edna knew.

That was a relief. And she realized even more when the
guy smiled at her. Archie had his eyes closed, his back
to the stranger, and was fully engrossed in his
mother's blow-job. Only Edna was aware that they had an
audience, and the stranger's expression told her that
she had nothing to worry about.

Edna somehow never missed a beat, just went on sucking
Archie's tasty teenage cock. The stranger unzipped his
jeans and took out his cock, which was swollen up stiff
and thick. He began to jack of f. Edna felt the most
incredible, wicked excitement. She found she liked
having an audience, loved the idea of arousing this guy
so much that he had to masturbate.

His face flushed with horniness, and he pumped his cock
faster, his eyes glued to Edna's widely stretched lips.
He pumped his engorged boner, Edna sucked Archie's cock
and Archie groaned in ecstasy. She was gulping his
cream as fast as she could suction it from his prick,
and she was watching the bearded young man beat, off.
It was the most outrageous sexual experience she'd ever
had.

"Ahhh, yeah, Mom, suck," Archie moaned. As he heard the
word "Mom" the stranger's eyebrows rose, but he didn't
look shocked, just more aroused. His fist was really
flying now, and Edna was sucking faster and faster on
Archie's nearly-exploding prick. Edna and the stranger
were turning each other on like crazy. She sucked as
loud as she could, and he pumped his prick faster and
faster, thick globs of cream dripping from his piss
hole and hitting the sand.

It was wicked fun, but it couldn't last forever. Archie
spun out of control, fucking hard at her mouth, and in
another second he was jetting his load into the back of
her throat. "Eat it, Mom, aaagggghhhhh!" he yelled.

"Mmmmm, uuummmmm!" Edna moaned, gulping his sizzling
cream.

The stranger's face twisted into an orgasmic grimace,
and thick wads of come spurted from his cock. Edna
watched it happen, and she ground her thighs hard
together and started to come. She'd never made herself
come that way before, but then she'd never been so
insanely turned on before. Her eyes screwed shut as the
hot climax shook her.

When she opened her eyes again, the stranger was gone.


Chapter 7

Archie couldn't help chuckling to himself when he
thought how astonished his dad would be if he knew
about Archie's sex life. Here Darin considered him just
a k** and wasn't going to let him date girls, when in
fact he was already getting it on with two mature
women, his mother and his stepmother. Yes, that would
really blow the old man's mind. Archie just wished his
father could see him right now.

Edna was crouched there clawing the bed, her pretty
face all contorted with lust, and she was moaning
steadily as her son tongued her clit and brought her to
the very brink of orgasm. Archie went at the swollen
pink flesh of his mother's cunt with his stiff tongue.

He whipped his tongue all over her slit, gobbling up
all the beaded cream. He didn't miss an inch, and Edna
gurgled in ecstasy. He used the stiff tip of his tongue
and swirled it around and around the tight ring of
flesh, driving her crazy with need. She kept thrusting
her hips in his direction, trying to impale herself on
his stiff tongue.

"Please, honey, she begged hoarsely, "fuck me with it."

He made his tongue rigid and eased it slowly,
teasingly, into her red-hot cuntal tube. She gave
muffled whimpers of ecstasy as he went into her, and
she soaked his face with her molten juices. He eased
his tongue inside, right to the root, and then began to
fuck her with it. Her lustily jerking hips indicated
the fast hard action she wanted, and he gave it to her.

Edna was in ecstasy Archie's stiff tongue was reaming
her cunt and giving her steady stabs of pleasure.
Archie felt his mom's steaming little box starting to
tighten around his plowing tongue, and he knew that
she'd soon be on the brink of climax. He was thrusting
his stiff tongue clear to her molten depths, making her
cream steadily and helplessly. She closed her eyes and
felt herself sailing to the edge of another body-
blasting climax.

"Ohhhhh, I'm coming, whaaahhhhhhhh!" she howled.

His thick tongue was making an obscene sucking noise as
it f***ed out her juices, and his head was bobbing with
lightning speed. He was hammering his tongue like crazy
in her gripping cuntal tube, and it was just a matter
of seconds before she gave a hoarse groan, and her twat
went into spasm, gripping and releasing his tongue in a
strong lusty massage.

They finally rolled apart and caught their breath.

"Wow, that was fantastic," Said Edna with a long sigh.

"Now what'll we do for fun?" he leered.

"Archie, for heaven's sake, aren't you tired yet?" she
asked wonderingly.

"Uh-uh," he grinned, "I'm just getting started. What's
the matter, Mom, you tired?"

"Not really." She said,

She wished there was some equally kinky surprise she
could give him -- and just maybe there was. It was hard
to think of anything Lisa hadn't shown him, but there
was just a chance that he hadn't experienced this yet.


Waving her naked ass, she said to him. "Come on,
Archie, fuck me up the ass! I want your cock up my hot
ass so much! Give it to me, Archie... give my asshole
your beautiful hard cock!"

Archie came up to his mother.

Edna felt him brushing the head of his cock about her
ass cheeks. The contact burned her flesh, and she
wiggled her ass invitingly, lewdly. Arching back, she
tried to find the head of his cock with her ass, but
Archie wanted to rub his prick along her creamy skin
for a while. Edna moved her hand down and through her
thighs, finding his balls. She fondled them as he
brushed the head of his cock about her flesh, moaning
softly with anxious desire.

When Archie drew the head of his cock up the crack of
her ass, lightly brushing her asshole, Edna almost came
from the simple contact. Her asshole puckered, but not
to resist him; it puckered with strong desire to be
stretched, to be filled with his cock.

"Oh, put it in me!" she begged, twisting her ass about.
"Don't tease mother! Put your cock in my ass, Archie!
Oooo, I want you to fuck me up my hot ass, baby!"

When Archie pressed the head of his cock upon the
tightness of her asshole, Edna's mind reeled with the
erotic sensations that filled her.

Archie placed his hands on his mother's naked hips,
gazing down. The cheeks of her succulent ass were
spilt, and he could see the way the head of his cock
pressed against her asshole. A few fine hairs
surrounded that tight bole. He pressed forward but he
was far too gentle to suit Edna.

"Harder, damn it!" she gurgled, shoving her ass back
against him. "Press hard! Oh, shove that cock up my
fucking asshole!"

Archie lunged.

"Ohhhh!" Edna yelled, throwing her head back.

The head of her son's cock slipped into the tight ring
of her asshole, stretching her ass ring more than she
had thought. There was no pain, just a searing
sensation of fullness, of exquisite pleasure. It was
almost as if she were a virgin again, taking a cock for
the first time.

Archie became still when his mother yelled, but she
shook her ass wickedly. "Don't stop, Archie! Oh... that
feels wonderful! Shove more cock up my asshole!"

But Archie was concerned.

When she realized he was not going to do as she asked,
Edna slammed her ass back against him. Archie, his eyes
gazing in awe between the cheeks of her ass, seeing the
head of his cock then, saw his prick now being
swallowed by his mother's very hot, very tight asshole.

Feeling her son's cock fully inside her ass, Edna began
to sob with ecstasy. It seemed as if his cock was all
the way inside her stomach, and her whole felt as if it
was stretched wide. The burning sensation there was
intense, but it was mixed with a surprisingly delicious
pleasure.

"Fuck it, Archie!" she urged, wiggling her ass on his
cock. "Fuck that asshole, baby! Oh, God! You feel so
fucking big in my ass... Your cock is so fucking big!
Screw me now, Archie! Fuck the hell out of my hot
asshole!"

Understanding now that his mother was not it pain,
Archie pulled his cock out until only the head was
inside that boiling tightness, then moved in once more.
Edna, still holding her son's sweet balls, squeezed
them as he started fucking her.

She sobbed loudly with pleasure, dancing about, her
hips jerking in time with his fucking cock. She wiggled
and twisted and thrashed her uplifted ass wickedly for
him. The gurgles that came from her throat were more
intense than ever, and Edna knew, in that instant, that
she would take a cock up her hot ass any time her two
boys wanted to fuck her. She would use her cunt, her
mouth, her asshole, to keep them and her satisfied.

Feeling as if his cock was a telephone pole fucking in
and out of her gripping asshole, Edna's cunt was
convulsing time and again the orgasms powerful enough
to cause her half-naked body to shudder with ecstasy.

The hot gasps of both fuckers seemed to fill the
kitchen. Edna was overheated, her cunt steaming with
orgasms, the insides of her thighs very slippery, the
juices of her cunt smearing her wrist between them, her
hand clinging to her son's balls as if she was afraid
he would jerk his cock from her tingling, burning
asshole.

She could feel the throbbing of his cock within the
sensitive ring of her asshole, and, turning his balls
loose, she felt them bang against her cunt lips. She
churned her naked ass in mindless delight for him and
found that her asshole was creating a sucking sensation
as he fucked her vigorously.

She began to yelp with ecstasy, her hands now gripping
the far side of the table, her eyes closed to savor
this unusual ecstasy. She felt her son's cock swelling
and jerking inside her asshole and knew he would soon
be gushing that precious come juice into her body.

"Oooo, come in me, darling," she pleaded in a thick
voice. "Come in my ass! Oh, baby, baby, come in
mother's asshole! Give my asshole that come juice! Fill
it... flood my fucking hot asshole with that come
juice!"

Archie fucked hard against the cheeks of his mother's
rounded ass, his cock fucking deep. She felt his balls
writhing against her bubbling, convulsing cunt lips.
The rush of his come juice squirting into her asshole
sent Edna into shivers of orgasm.

END

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 18275  |  
93%
  |  9

A DAY WITH MY SON

My name is Samantha. I’m 41 years old. My story begins one afternoon this last July. My son Steven asked me if I would take him to the sand dunes to do some dirt-bike riding.
This was something his father used to do with him ever since Steve was eleven. Now, since his father {My ex.} had married his twenty two-year-old secretary, three days after our divorce was finalized, he hasn’t had time for his son.

Steve is fifteen now, almost sixteen, and loves to ride that dirt bike. I don’t ride with him like his father used to, but I help him load up the bike on the trailer and hook it up to the Suburban to drive him out to the dunes to ride.
I love sitting on the hood of the truck and watching him. He’s really very good. Sometimes I bring a cooler with lunch and drinks and make a whole day of it. On real hot days I like to wear my bathing suit top and short jean shorts to work on my tan. The attention’s nice too.

I used to be what some would call a “Trophy wife”.
I don’t have any false modesty; I know I’m a good looking woman. My hair is long, straight and blonde, to the middle of my back and my eyes are sky blue. My lips are full; the bottom lip slightly fuller than the top and both miss being kissed. I’ve got plenty of time for the gym so I’m in good shape. You can’t bounce a quarter off my ass…but I’d like to think the quarter it happier for the chance to try.

My husband is an executive in a large pharmaceutical company. There was a time, not too long ago, when he liked to prance me around on his arm at all the company functions. He would often “Suggest” what I wear at these functions. What dress, how I was too ware my hair and make-up. He would always introduce me as “My wife”, never by my name. I felt more like a high-priced whore than a wife. Now I’ve been replaced with a younger model. But it’s ok, that’s her problem now.
I have Steve, a great house and all the money I need. Needless to say, I’m fine.

Enough about me...
This one particular day we had decided to make a day of it. It had rained a little the night before so I told Steve to bring a change of clothes. The morning was beautiful; not a cloud in the sky to hide the mid July sun; a good day for tanning. With the bike on the trailer and a lunch in the cooler, we headed out to the sand dunes.
Steve rode for hours while I watched. I didn’t just watch Steve though. There were a lot of young guys out there that day. Some were riding and some were just standing around drinking beer and flirting with the girls. A few had even wandered over to try and start a conversation with me. It was so cute. These young guys trying to act all smooth and stuff like I hadn’t heard just about every line there was. We had a great day.

It was late in the afternoon when we ended the day. Steve and I had packed the bike away on the trailer and Steve was getting out of his riding gear. He was particularly muddy and I asked him to take off all his muddy pads and clothes and throw them in the plastic bag in the back.
“Mom....” He moaned to me as he looked around and scoped out the area.
I looked around as well. We were the only people there.
“I brought a chance of clothes for you Steve. There’s no one around. Just stand by the open door and change.”

It was funny... ...He could ride around all day and show off for the girls but when it came to taking off his clothes in front of his mom... ...he turned into my little boy.
He began to do as I asked and as he was struggling to get his muddy pants off he started to stumble.
“You all right over there?” I asked from the driver’s side of the truck. As he started to assure me he was fine... ...he stumbled a few feet from the truck with his muddy riding pants around his knees, past the front fender and out of view.. I heard him yell out as he fell and rolled down a tiny hill.

I ran around the front of the truck and saw him sprawled out on the ground, pants around his knees damn near covered in mud. It would have been funny had he not been sprawled out on top of one of the many small cacti that littered the landscape.
“Steve... ...you Ok?” I asked as I rushed to his side.
“Needles!” He shouted to me. “Ow...ow..ow...Needles!”
“Don’t move.” I told him. He laid as still as he could as I assessed the situation. He had rolled right over the cactus and there were quite a few cactus needles sticking in his right thigh. I saw more on his lower back. As I looked even closer, I could see the front of his underwear was covered with the little intruders as well.

Except for the cactus needles, he seemed Ok.
“Now listen…” I told him. “Keep your legs stiff and as straight as you can. I’m gunna pull you straight up onto your feet, OK?”
He looked worried but shook his head yes.
“OK. Give me your hands.”
He came right up onto his feet when I pulled.
“Is anyone around Mom?” He asked me as he searched the immediate area for anyone that may have seen.

I turned my head and looked all around. “No one’s here Steve.”
I helped him to his feet and slowly walked him to the truck. He took tiny steps; his pants still limited his mobility.
“Hold onto the door.” I told him as I knelt down and slid his riding jeans down to his feet. “Lift up.” He lifted one leg at a time allowing me to remove his pants. The whole time he scouted out the whole park for anyone that might have arrived to witness this unfortunate calamity.

“ The needles... ...they’re everywhere.” He groaned.
“I know Hun. Just stand here and hold on to the door. I’m gunna get the first aid kit.”

I could see the embarrassment and worry etched on his face. He stood there in his underwear praying no one would drive up to do some late riding. It wasn’t likely, this was a dangerous place to ride at night, but people sometimes did it anyways. The sun was already making its way down behind the trees and whether they were riding or not, people sometimes hung out here to socialize, drink beer and no doubt smoke some pot. For now we were the only ones here, but we both knew that could change at any minute.

I retrieved the First Aid kit and his change of clothes and put them on the passenger seat next to Steve.
“What are you gunna do Mom?”
“I’m gunna get those cactus needles off you, Sweetie.”
It was a really good First Aid kit. It had everything in it. I could probably set a broken leg and maybe even take out a bad appendix with this First Aid kit and maybe an extra roll of paper towels.

I took the tweezers and the antiseptic wipes out of the case and told my son to show me his left side. He turned and faced the inside of the truck as I got squatted down and began pulling the needles out of his thigh with the tweezers.
“Does that hurt Steve?”
“Not really... ...Are there a lot?”
“Not a whole lot as far as I can tell, but they’re pretty hard to see.” Then I looked up at my son and told him, “We’re gunna have to get your underwear off you know...”
I knew how he’d feel about that and I tried really hard not to smile when I said it but I could feel the corner of my mouth curling up a tiny bit.

“What?” He moaned.
“Well... ...there’s a bunch that are stuck to your underwear Honey. I’m thinking that most of them will stay on your briefs when we take them off.”
“We!” He sighed, embarrassed even more.
He looked around constantly to make sure that no one was pulling into the parking area.
“Yes ‘We’” I told him.
“You can’t be taking off my underwear…You’re my mom.”

“I took your underwear off for the first seven years of your life Steven.” I smiled.
“I know but…Well…Now I’m grown up.” He tells me with a certain measure of pride. It was kinda hard to take him seriously with him standing there in his underwear looking around like a small monkey in the middle of an unruly heard of wildebeest.
“Would you prefer we wait for somebody to drive up and you can ask THEM if they’d mind giving you a hand?”
“Nooooo…”
“OK then.”

I stood up and told him my plan.
“I need you to slide both your hands down into the front of your briefs and I’m going to slide both my hands down the back...”
“You’re k**ding?” He moaned as he shook his head and looked around again. Then he rested his forehead on the frame of the side window.
“Do you want all these needles out?”
“Yessssss...” He moaned.
“Well then... ...When we get our hands down your underwear....”
I smiled a little. I couldn’t help it.
“Moooooom!”
“Sorry... ...when we get our hands down there... ...we need to pull the material out as far as we can away from your body. We’ll try to slide the underwear down and off without rubbing them against you. Hopefully most of the needles will come with them.”
“Hopefully? … Most?”” He asked with a sad look in his eyes.
“That’s the plan.” I told him.
He just looked at me for a minute, then he scanned the area again. Content for the moment that we were along, he rested his head down again on the top of the door and sighed this long agonizing sigh. You’d have thought I was asking him to squat down in the display window of Macy’s and take a shit…Mid-day on Christmas Eve!

“Do you have a better plan?”
“Nooooo...”
“Well, let’s try it.”
I reached for the back of his underwear.
“What about the needles that don’t come off with my underwear?” He asked me.
I just looked at him.

At that point I realized that I would have to pick them off my son with the tweezers. They were small needles; hard to see. The biggest ones were 1/4 inch and very, very thin. I was going to have to squat down and pick them out of my son’s ass... ...and then turn him around and pick them out of anywhere else I found them.

“I’ll have to pick them out...” I told him bluntly. Now it was my turn to look around and see if anyone was around. The monkey had a friend.

It was kinda weird but I felt kinda like giggling. I felt really funny knowing that I might have to get down on my knees in front of my naked son and be that close to his privates. Maybe even touch them.
I wondered if he would let me do that. What if he wouldn’t? If HE couldn’t pick them out and he wouldn’t let me do it... ...I would have to try and get him in the truck , bring him home and hope a shower might do it or…take him to the Emergency Room.
Then I thought, “Suppose he starts to get hard?”
The thought made my stomach feel funny. At first I thought it was kind of amusing, then... I was amazed I had even thought of such a thing.
“Maybe we should just go to the ER.” I thought briefly.

“Are we gunna do this.” Steven sounded pretty miserable.
“Sure, you ready?”
“Yeah, I guess...” He said as he turned towards the open door; his back to me.
I let my hands slide into my son’s underwear very slowly. I felt the backs of my hands against the hard cheeks of his ass.
“Ouch... ...ouch... ...ow...” Steve squirmed around as we both slid our hands into his briefs. I could feel the odd cactus needle poking my hands as well.
“You Ok?” I asked him.
“Yeah... ...yeah... ...let’s just get them off Mom, The needles are poking me everywhere. Shit...”
“Everywhere...” I thought. “Wow. This is gunna be interesting.”

We pulled the material out and away from his body and slowly began to work them down.
“Easy Mom.”
Steve kept his vigil, surveying the surrounding area and the road that led to the dunes.
“I am Sweetie.”
As I bent down to lower his briefs to the ground, his ass came into full view. His ass moved so close to my face as he bent over pulling the front of his underwear down, that my cheek almost brushed against his skin. As his knees bent... ...I could see his balls hanging down between his legs. The sight took me by surprise. I hadn’t seen any BALLS in quite some time.

He stepped out of his briefs and looked over his shoulder at me and then browsed around again…Still no sign of anyone.

I took his briefs and threw them in the back of the trailer. I figured I’d just throw them away when we got home. When I turned back to my son, he stood with his front facing the open door and his back side towards me. He looked pretty strapping; a good bit older than 15 from this angle.
{I figured that was just the lonely divorcee throwing her two cents in.}

I stood up behind Steve and tried to comfort him a little.
“Don’t worry Steve. Hardly anyone comes up here once it starts to get dark.”
We both knew that was just wishful thinking. I didn’t think it was such a big deal. I figured if anyone came up here, they’d park as far away from us as the parking area would allow. Certainly granting us enough time and privacy to at least get my son into the truck with the doors closed. I think Steven was more worried that someone might see him naked…with his MOM.

It was unlikely we’d meet up with someone that knew I was Steven’s mother. As I know it doesn’t sound very humble but I have a feeling, considering the looks I get from a lot of these young boys, much to their girlfriend’s dismay, that most guys pulling up now catching Steven naked with me…Well…They might consider him a pretty lucky k**.

“Have you ever been here at night?” He asked me.
“Well, no.” I confessed.
“Then how do you know no one ever comes up here at night?”
He had me there.
“Well…I suppose people that want a nice place to park and fool around, might figure this is a good a place as any.” I told him honestly.
“Moooom!”
I smiled a little and shrugged my shoulders.
“What? It is.”
I wasn’t sure what was getting into me.

The sun was going down fast. I figured I’d better get started or I would be doing this by flashlight…and we might not be alone while I was doing it.
I knelt back down to check his bottom for needles.
“How’s it look Mom?” He asked as he lifted his arm up and looked at me from around his ribs.
“It looks so cute Honey.” I told him smiling as I tried to make light of the whole situation.
“Mooooommmm... Jesus... ...Cut it out...”
“Sorry... ...I only see a few.” I told him, then asked him how the front looked.
“I’m not sure.” He said kind of troubled. “I really can’t see too good, let me feel.”
After a few seconds, he mumbled. “Shit. . .” There was a long pause.
“What?” I asked.
“I can feel some though...”
“Where?”
“...On my... ...You know, my thing.”

I couldn’t help it. I thought he was so cute the way he couldn’t say penis or dick. He had to say “My thing” in front of his mom. I’d only seen it a thousand times.
I couldn’t resist…“What ‘thing’ might that be Hun?
“Moooom! Jeeezzz!”
“Well jeez Steven.” I mocked him. “You’re almost 16 years-old, certainly you don’t have to refer to it as ‘your thing’ to me.”
“Well OK Mom... ...I think I have a few needles on my cock!” He told me, mocking me back.
“Steven!” I was a bit shocked.

I guess it made me realize that that was exactly what it was…A COCK. I can’t describe the feeling when you recognize that your son no-long has a “Pee-Pee”. Somewhere along the line it had gone from his Pee-Pee to his “Thing”, bypassed “Dick” and moved right along to “Cock”. And it Was too. From my vantage point, I could see just the very tip past his balls. That must be hanging pretty good to pass his balls, I thought. [A very un-motherly thought] I even found myself wanting him to turn around so I could see it.
At this point I wasn’t thinking sex…I was just curious…to see how much he’d… changed… over the years.

“I’m sorry mom, but you started it.”
“I know.” I admitted.
And he was right, I HAD started it. I obviously wasn’t taking this as seriously as my son.

I went back to work. I removed about ten needles from Steve’s backside. I was so close to him I could smell my son’s sweat. I didn’t find his musk unpleasant at all.

“I think I got them all Steve. Tell me if this hurts”
I took the palm of my hand and very softly and slowly slid it over his thigh. I didn’t feel anything and he didn’t scream, so I figured we were OK on the thigh..
“Feel Ok?” I asked.
“Uhh, yeah.” He told me nervously.
“If there’s any in there you should feel them stick you when my hand goes over them.” I told him. “How ‘bout this?” I asked as I let my hand softly slide to my son’s muscular butt. I felt him tense up.
]
I thought that I was doing that to see if we could see if there were any cactus needles in his butt, but when I let my hand glide over his ass for the second time... ...I think I might have done it because I liked the way it felt. At that very moment... ...something changed in me. I felt like things had become…different.

“Does that feel OK Steve?” I asked him softly. I noticed that my tone had slightly changed. As I heard myself say it... ...I felt funny…Odd. I wasn’t sure what I meant when I asked or how he would take it. I felt conflicted but compelled.
“Ummm... ...Yeah Mom.” He told me. “It feels good...”

As he trailed off, I thought I heard a “Tone” in his voice as well. I glanced up and saw my son looking around his body at me again. When our eyes met... ...my stomach flipped again. For a second I saw the same thing in his eyes as I had heard in his voice. I think something changed for him too. I couldn’t believe it. I kept lightly moving my hand over his ass cheeks; first this way and then that way. First one cheek…and then the other.

At this point I realized my nipples were actually getting taut under the material of my bathing suit top. I immediately looked down to see if it was noticeable. It was. My tits were pretty big and they pushed hard against the material. I wondered if that was something that Steve would pick up on.
Wow, I thought to myself. Where the hell was this coming from?

I reached into the First Aid kit again and pulled out an antiseptic wipe. I opened it and began to gently rub it over my son’s thigh and ass cheeks. I spent way too much time doing that and I doubt that went unnoticed by my son.
He jerked his butt, “It’s cold...” He whispered down to me.

Then...The moment had arrived. I swallowed…
“I guess I better check the front...” I told my son from my squatting position. I tried to sound like it was no big deal, like going shopping or mentioning the errands I had to run. I hoped I was pulling it off.
I watched his eyes searching the grounds, checking for company. We were alone at the far side of the parking area and we were running out of light fast.
He lowered his head and turned around slowly, shyly. As he turned, his “Thing” came into view. I drew a quick breath, cleared my throat, and quickly shifted my eyes to the ground as if I’d dropped something, looking for nothing in particular, I searched the ground. I was shocked at my reaction.
I was kneeling in front of my naked son, his “Thing” hung soft out of a small bush of brown pubic hair only a foot and a half away from my face.
His ball sack was big and hung down between his legs like a proud bull, cradling his soft dick. It was maybe four inches long and the loose skin around it snuggled up to his cockhead like it was wearing a little turtleneck sweater. Under other circumstances it might have been cute. But considering the surprising twitch I felt between my legs…CUTE may not be the right word.

“Do you see them Mom?”
At first I thought he was talking about his balls. I almost told him “Yes, of course I see them, they’re really big.” but my son’s voice reminded me of what I was supposed to be doing.
“Ummmm, Yeah Hun. A few...”

I placed one hand on his thigh to steady myself as I squatted and began plucking out the needles that I saw on the front of his thighs. Slowly I moved higher and higher up the front of his legs to each side of his dick. I saw a few on the edge of his pubic area. I let my hand slide up my son’s thigh and used my fingers to move the hair out of the way so I could pluck the tiny spears from his skin. I felt him jerk back a little bit when my fingers moved through his pubic hair.

“Did I hurt you?”
“Umm, no.”
“Then hold still.” I told him as what I hoped sounded like a concerned mother.

For some reason it seems important to me to mention…I’d never had an impure thought regarding my son. The closest I’d ever had to a “Sexual” thought was to wonder if he was into girls yet and if he masturbated. And that was some years back. I didn’t know where all this was coming from.

I looked up at him and saw that he was staring down at me pretty intensely.
“You OK?” I asked. “Should I stop?”
I thought he might be freaking out until he told me ‘no’.
“No... …I mean… …Ya gotta get’em, right?” He asked me with a look on his face that I couldn‘t figure. “I’m good...” He added after a few seconds.

Twenty-two all together…Twenty-two needles on the front of his legs and in his pubic area. With those gone, I let my hand gently rest on my son’s bare hip to keep my balance. I looked up at Steve. His eyes were glued to my face.
“Steve...”
“Uh...yeah Mom.”
“I’m gunna have to check between your legs.” I told him. “…and your... ...thing too.” I added.
I waited for him to stop me or say something.
“Ok...” Was all he said.
“Tell me if I hurt you.”
He just shook his head with these tiny little shakes and looked around the truck again nervously.

I held the tweezers in one hand and let my other hand slide from his hip to his thigh.
“Spread your legs a little Honey.”
I couldn’t help but smile. I felt giggly. It sounded so funny. That was surely a sentence I’d never expected to say to my son.
Steve looked down at me and complied without saying anything. I apologized for the smile.

“You think this is funny, don’t you?” He asked, not sounding very pleased.
“No Honey. Not really.”
My hand moved gently…Maybe too gently…to the inside of his thigh.
“Feel OK?”
He shook his head nervously. “Um-hum”
I held his gaze for a second. It looked like he wanted to say something but nothing came out of his mouth.
“What?” I asked.
“Nothing.” He said and checked around again.

I went back to my task. I checked the inside of one thigh…Nothing.
I gently rubbed the palm of my hand over the area in question, as I’d done to each place I’d already inspected. With the confirmation of no more needles, I slowly wiped his inner thigh clean with a cool antiseptic wipe. I could feel that he was holding his breath. I glanced up expecting to find him making sure the coast was clear or staring down at me with a nervous, uncomfortable look in his eyes. But his eyes were closed and I could feel a low rumbling coming from deep in his chest, finding its way to the hand that now caressed the inside of his strong thigh.
I would like to say that I was checking, or even cleaning his inner thigh…But that’s not the way it felt to me. And it was obviously not the way it felt to Steven either.

I took a deep breath, “Now the other side.” I warned him. I did the same thing to the other side. Four or five little hair splinters and I was sliding my hand over his nice skin in search of the straggler. This search seemed to take even longer this time.

I looked up, still allowing my hand to glide in slow, small circles from just above his knee, up along his inner leg and around to the cheek of his butt.
“Feel anything?” I asked.
Of course I meant any cactus needles, but my voice had somehow become more of a soft, sultry whisper. I believe Steven noticed as well. There was a long pause while he seemingly contemplated the question.
“Yeah, no…I mean no needles.” He finally mumbled before searching the parking-lot once more.
“Still clear?” I asked knowing full well the answer. I knew that if anyone was coming up the road that Steven would have been running around in circles, waving his arms in the air looking for the fire exits.
“Hum-huh.”


“I’m gunna check your COCK now.” I tried to make it sound light, perhaps even a little mocking but I couldn’t seem to muster the smile that should have gone along with it, which make it sound more….naughty than humorous. He had no response for me.

I put the tweezers on the front seat and slid my hand closer to his dick. I reached out delicately and pinched the tip of his soft, thin penis with my thumb and forefinger to begin my inspection.
He jerked back a little bit, pulling his dick from my measly grasp, “Mom?”
I glanced up, “Hold still Sweetie.” I told him. “I’ll try not to hurt you.”

I’m pretty sure that’s not what he was worried about.

I reached for his dick again; nibbling on my bottom lip and pinched the tip, the way one might pick up a used tissue or a little something they didn’t really care to touch. But that certainly wasn’t the case here. I didn’t seem to mind this a bit.

As my fingers made contact again, I looked up at Steven. He was staring down at me, doing the same thing I was doing…Biting his lip.
“It’s OK.” I tried to assure him, not really knowing how much truth there was to the statement.
The mother in me said it was fine…I was helping; this was my job. But the feeling in my stomach and the warmth that had begun to settle between my legs made me wonder what I was really doing here. The hardness of my nipples only provided another reason to wonder. I was liking this…A lot…Way more than I should have.


“You OK?”
“Um-hum.”
I mustered a smile again and continued.

He sucked in a quick breath when I leaned in even closer to examine his balls. I carefully moved the fingers of my other hand over his ball sack. I felt him jerk back again. My face was right next to his dick and I’m pretty sure it didn’t go unnoticed.
I glanced up to find Steve staring down at me, momentarily forgetting all about his relentless search for anyone that might….A little while ago I might have said “…anyone that might SEE…” maybe even “…anyone that might INTERRUPT…” but now I think the word CATCH seemed more appropriate. …his relentless search for anyone that might catch us.

“Am I hurting you?”
“No.” He told me adamantly. “Not at all.” He added in a much lower tone, closer to a whisper.

I let go of his ball sack, leaned back steadying myself on the open door; the tip of his dick still in my possession, and looked up at my son. I wished I could read his mind. I stared at him for a long second.
“You OK?”
“Yeah-No-I’m fine. . .” He told me then quickly scanned the parking lot.

I went back to what I was doing. I leaned in and cupped his balls, moving them side to side as I examined them. I was very thorough. Very, very thorough. I saw two tiny cactus needles in the wrinkles on his ball sack, retrieved the tweezers and carefully plucked them out.
“Did I hurt you?” I asked him. He just shook his head ‘no’ and then checked around the truck again before settling down to watch me.

I checked his balls slowly with my eyes; extremely aware of the head of his dick between my fingers the entire time.
“Let me know if you feel anything.” I told him as I gently let my fingers slide over the skin of his ball sack. I looked up at Steve and his eyes were fixed on me.
“What?” I asked again.
This time he smiled.
“What?”
“Nothing, it’s just that this is. . .kinda. . .”
“Kinda what?”
“Well, I never expected. . .you know.”
“Never expected what Steve?”
“Well…I never expected to see you. . .you know. . . down there.” He told me with an odd look on his face. I watched as the smile slowly drifted away and his expression turned more…subdued…like when you drift off point and forget your train of thought.

His comment struck me kind of funny and made me realize that evidently I wasn’t the only one that thought of this little encounter as. . . . . .more than medical.
“Are you implying that I might be doing something besides administering first-aid?” I asked lightheartedly. I tried hard not to smile; fully aware that I still held the head of my son’s dick with my fingers.

“No-No. I mean…I didn’t mean. . .”
“Calm down Sweetie. I’m just teasing.” I told him.

I thought about the times I’d looked up at a man from this position before. Men seemed to really enjoy it. And quite frankly, I’ve seen a few pictures that my ex. had taken of me doing exactly that and I thought I looked pretty sexy.

“Maybe you shouldn’t think so highly of yourself.” I thought, “ That was a long time ago.”
Then...
I felt it move. It tugged at my fingers, as if it were pulling away from me, then twitched.
I tried to ignore it.

“Do your balls feel Ok?” I asked him as I went back to the task at hand. He shook his head ‘yes’ slowly.
“I have to check everywhere... “ I nodded my head towards his dick. “...Ok?”
He shook his head again and I let his large balls slide out of my hand to get another antiseptic wipe, my eyes never leaving his dick.
It twitched again. And once again my stomach fluttered.

It looked like his dick was responding to my touch but the look on his face told me he was trying hard not to let it happen.
I could have stopped... ...but I didn’t. I opened another antiseptic wipe and started to softly rub his balls with the tissue.
“Mom?”
I looked up, waited for him to continue, but he didn’t. He looked like he might be in pain.
“Does it hurt?”
I was pretty sure it didn’t. I believed he was just embarrassed by the fact that he was getting aroused. His mother squatting down in front of him, in her skimpy jean shorts and bathing suit top, with her hard nipples pushing at the thin material, was having a reaction and he was trying so hard not to let it happen.

I should be telling you that’s where it ended, that I just stopped, but that wasn’t the case. This was the time that I should have realized that this whole thing had gotten out of control, that I should be ashamed of myself for the way I was acting, the turn my thoughts had taken, the pleasure that I was feeling, the place I found myself…But none of that happened.

“Steve...”
“Yeah...”
I let the tip of his penis fall from my grasp, “Should I stop?” I asked softly, desperately hoping he wouldn’t tell me I should.
He licked his dry lips, whispered ‘n-no’ timidly and looked around as if making sure no one heard him.

“Ya know Steven…” I whispered to him from my squatting position near his dick, one hand on the front of his thigh, the elbow of my other arm resting on one knee, the wipe still in my hand.
I took a second, “…It would be a lot easier to check your... ...your dick...” I paused again while I considered my words, “ ...if maybe you just let it happen.” I told him matter-of-factly, fully aware of the implications as I squatted in front of my naked son waiting for a response.

“Let what happen?” He asked a bit surprised and perhaps I heard a small measure of denial as well. Perhaps he’d realized I’d noticed the twitch between his legs or maybe because he was trying so hard not to get an erection…but realized he was failing.

“Just let it get hard.” I told him like it was some sound advice pasted down from mother to c***d generation after generation. I raised the Antiseptic wipe up and cupped his ball sac as if to prove that it was a good idea.
It was quite obvious to me that my agenda had changed a bit. I wondered if he had noticed too.
His mouth dropped open and he immediately looked around the area like a bank robber poking his head out the front door of the bank plotting his escape, then his eyes shifted down to me again.

“Mom... ...But..”
I waited for him to continue... ...but he fell silent.
I had crossed the line…a long time ago so I let my hand softly wander his balls
Slowly…………… sterilizing… soothing…fondling…caressing {One of those} as I talked to him.
“If it’s hard Steve...” I began, “...I’ll be able to see all of it, I mean, all the skin…unwrinkled.” I told him.
There was a good bit of truth there. I couldn’t see all of the skin if there were tiny folds that might hide any of those hateful needles. I couldn’t touch his dick to ‘’check’’ to ‘’sanitize’’ until I could see ALL of it.

“I’m afraid there might be a spur in one of the wrinkled parts.” I told him as I let a single fingertip touch the turtleneck behind the head of his dick to show where I was talking about.
“But Mom...” My son looked down at me as he visibly tried to ignore my touch; tried to keep his dick from getting hard.
“Wouldn’t that be... ...wrong?” He asked. His eyes begged me to say the word “No”.
“It’s Ok Steve. I know you’re embarrassed and I know you feel funny…”
“Don’t you?”

I swallowed, “Well sure…My fingers held his soft ball sac and very lightly squeezed… I almost lost my train of thought…But no matter how we might feel... I rubbed and nursed his large balls with the moist wipe ...this has to be done. We have to make sure there aren’t any more needles, right?” I asked him.
Figuring I’d give him a way out if that was truly what he wanted, I gave him a choice, “…Unless you think maybe your good enough to get your pants on now and we can get out of here. Maybe you could just get in the shower when we get home and hope that…”

“Ga-head.” He cut me off. It would seem he wanted me to continue with my “First Aid”.
“You sure?”
“Yeah, ga-head.”
I fell quiet, more than happy to resume my motherly duty, letting my fingers caress each nut in turn with the damp toweled that smelled of alcohol. I reached up with my other hand and took his penis tip between my finger tips again as I’d done before.

“Besides Sweetie…once I start to check you to see if there are any needles down here... ...I don’t think you’re gunna be able to keep it from getting hard anyways, do you?”

And it was the truth. If I knew “Guys”, no matter what else did or didn’t happen, him getting hard was the inevitable…Unless I was once again thinking too highly of myself.
“I... ...I don’t know if...You know”
“If what?” I asked my son quietly, most of my interest remaining between his legs.
“If I can... ...you know?”
“You mean, get hard?” I asked with some jesting.
He shook his head real fast up and down. I smiled up at him.
“What, because I’m your mom?”
“Well…Well yeah.” He whispered and scrutinized the surrounding area.
“Really?” I asked, willing to bet he was wrong, knowing full well the process had already begun.
I slid the soft tissue over his balls as I moved real close to him. Close enough that he could feel my breath on him. I watched and felt his dick twitch again.
“I can see that it’s kinda moving by itself already Sweetie.”
He looked embarrassed.
I thought that maybe I could help this along.

I dropped the alcohol tissue on the ground and cupped his balls in my bare hand again.
“You like this... ...don’t you Steven...” I whispered softly to his dick.
He looked all around urgently and then back down at his mother squatting between his legs caressing his balls, breathing on him. He shook his head yes.
“Just relax then.” I whispered. “Here, maybe this will help...”

I gently let his dick slip from my grasp, still caressing the new toy I’d found hanging between his legs, I brought my finger up to my mouth, and wet the tip of it with my tongue. His dick hung limp in front of me but a tiny bit longer than it was a few minutes ago. I took my wet fingertip and touched my son’s piss slit, being careful not to touch anywhere else that cactus needles might be hiding and I made tiny circles as my warm breath blew over him.

“Holy crap, Mom!”
He took a quick breath held his it, and stood there frozen.

I could see his dick starting to move freely of its own will. Waking from this sorry slumber my son tried his best to impose.
“That’s it Steven...” I whispered. “...Just let it happen... ...let it get hard.”
“Ok... ...Ok Mom, but…..” He trailed off nervously and looked around again to make sure no one was around to see what was happening.
Within a few seconds his dick started to get hard. The thought that I was purposely getting my son’s dick hard sent a wave of heat rolling through me, the likes of which I’d never known. I took in a deep breath and steadied myself.
There was no k**ding myself, I knew exactly what I was doing. There was no first-aid going on here, no nursing of any kind. There was nothing motherly about this at all.

“There-ya-go.” I cooed.
Another minute and it stuck straight out from his pubic hair about six, almost seven inches long. I was very surprised at how thick it got; much thicker than I would have expected. {As if I had ever expected to be in this particular position doing anything like this}
Realizing that this wasn’t just all play, I reluctantly stopped my fondling and began to inspect his hard dick for cactus needles.
I looked up at my son, “Do you feel anything?” I asked him. The question surprised him.

“I mean do you feel anything like a cactus needle sticking you?” I smiled up at him.
“Down at the very bottom...” He told me.
As I looked closer, I saw two needles at the base of his penis. I retrieved the tweezers and plucked them out and continued to look. I couldn’t see any more.

I looked up at Steve again and told him,
“Tell me if you feel anything when I do this.”
“MOM...”
He was nervous. He knew what I was about to do. I had done it to his leg, to his ass and to his balls as well. I was going to rub my hand over his “THING” now to see if there were any needles I might have missed. He looked all around again. To look at him you might had though he had one leg in a trap and was giving some serious thought to chewing it off to get away.
“You OK?”
“I’m…I…It’s…”
“Want me to stop?”
“No!” he said almost before I finished asking.

I could have asked him to do this himself. He could have told me that he was capable of doing it as well. None of that happened. I think at this point, he wanted me to do this as much as I wanted too. My son stood in front of me and watched me as my hand slowly reached for his erection.

I slid one finger over it, barely touching its hardness. I could feel and see that his dick was beginning to pulse with his heartbeat. It no longer looked like my son’s “Thing”. It looked like a “Cock” now; a hard, thick, aroused cock.
I took two fingers and slowly began to glide them over the top of my son’s dick. Slowly, softly I let my fingers caress his cock. I moved my fingers to one side and then the other, along the top then along the bottom. I was very methodical.

I looked up at Steven as I did this. His eyes were fixed on my hand as I worked it gently over and all around his, now extremely hard dick.

“God Mom...”
“Hurt?”
“Nnoooo!”
“Ok so far?” I asked.
His eyes met mine. He shook his head “Yeah” and then took another quick glance around trying to maintain his guard but finding it very difficult. I could feel his legs quivering as I slid one hand up and down on his thigh; a short path up and down.

I moved my fingers to the bottom of my son’s dick and let them lightly slide all the way back up to the head. A trip that seemed to be getting longer as time went on. A moan escaped his mouth and he quickly tried to suck it back in, but the damage was done. There was no doubt, he couldn’t hide the fact that he liked what I was doing. This , in turn, motivated me, encouraged me. I looked up at him and smiled a quiet, knowing smile.

“It looks like it’s not so difficult to get a hard-on in front of your Mom after all, Huh?”
He didn’t answer. “Huh?” I pushed.
“You’re really pretty!” He blurted out, as if that was some secret he’d sworn, given his solemn oath, not to ever reveal. In spite of everything, I felt myself blush.
“Thank you.” Was all I could say. I smiled and he smiled back

“It’s harder trying not to get one I think.” He blushed as he said it to me.
The way he said it or maybe just his tone made me wonder. So I stuck my neck out a little further, {Any further and there was a strong possibility my neck might not support my head}
“Hum, sounds like this might not be the first time I’ve gotten you hard Sweetie?”
I could tell the statement embarrassed him but I really wanted to know and this seemed like a good time to ask.
“So have I?”

“I can’t help it Mom.” He tells me kind of defensively almost as if I’ve somehow f***ed this confession from him.
“It’s Ok Steve...” I whispered looking at his hard dick, watching my fingers slide up and down its length, both of us knowing now that my inspection as gone on way to long. “It’s nice to know that I can still make someone excited.” I told him somewhat pathetically.

“You do...A lot” My son told me as his breathing got a little bit quicker and he once again took note of who might be coming down the road.
“I think you do it to my friends. . . . . .You know, give them boners I mean.” He made clear. He was becoming a fountain of information. Teasing his hard dick seemed to have loosened his tongue a bit too.
“Really? And how would you know that?” I asked curiously, looking up from his dick.
“Well…They say stuff about you all the time...” He told me shyly.

I was pleasantly shocked. Shocked and intrigued. My fingers rested on the tip of his dick and waited to see how this would play out.
“Really?” I asked kinda flattered.
I knew I shouldn’t have but I liked knowing that someone thought I was sexy enough to give them boners.

Dusk was on us now and the light was dim, but yet there I was, still squatting in front of my son.
“Hum, I’d like to talk about that some more, maybe later. But right now we’re losing light.”
I went back to ‘’examining’’ my son. I wanted to continue playing but had now understood this wasn’t the time or the place.
“I don’t see any more needles... ...does it feel like I’ve missed any?” I asked, my fingers making one last trip to the base of his dick.
“Mom!”
“Yeah Honey. . .”
“It... ...It feels pretty good.”
Well, I’d figured it had, but I wasn’t really expecting the announcement. My eyebrows went up, surprised by his honesty and his willingness to…share.

I felt my pussy quiver when my son told me it felt good. Forgetting {Or simply not caring} where we were, I slowly closed my two fingers and my thumb around my son’s hard dick and very, very slowly began to move my hand back and forth over his hard shaft. I guess what I’m trying to say is; I started to jerk my own son off.

“Oh Jeeesss...” Steve’s head jerked in circles over the top of the truck trying to look everywhere at once. I felt his body stiffen and tense even more than it had already been.
“Does this feel good too?” I asked, sounding the way I felt; like a slut.
“Yeah, yeah it does.“ He confessed, his eyes never ending the search.
“Do you want me to stop Steven?”
“Mom... ...suppose… …someone…” He pushed into my hand. He looked down into my eyes. “…Someone could see us?” He whispered.

The question made me shudder. I found the thought of somebody “Catching” us oddly stimulating…Very exciting. I hadn’t realized that might be something I might find so stimulating.
I curled another finger around my son’s hard dick and continued to slowly masturbate him.
“Do you want me to stop then?” I asked again as I looked up at him from between his legs.
There was a time I could have asked his father to buy me a brand new pink Mercedes convertible from a place almost just like this and I would have been driving with the wind blowing through my long blonde hair the very next day.
He looked down at his mother stroking him and chewed his lip. I could feel him pushing into my hand a little as I moved my hand over his cock. The motion had gone from tentative to sensual in a very short time. All of this had gone from medical to sexual in record breaking time. Although I have to admit, I’m not really sure what the old record was.

“No... ...No Mom... …Don’t stop...”
I watched my own hand as I stroked Steven’s dick. I felt my pussy getting so hot. I couldn’t believe what I was doing and was even surprised that this was something Steven would WANT me to do.
“How did I get here?” I asked myself. I had never thought about my son this way before. We had set out this morning to go dirt bike riding and now here I was...
…actually loving the way his hard dick felt in my hand, knowing full well what was going to happen if I kept stroking his cock.

M nipples ached now. I wanted to touch them. I wanted to touch myself. I wanted to finger myself. I couldn’t believe how fast this was all escalating. Once it had taken a sexual overtone, it took on a life and momentum of its own. I wanted to finger myself right here in front of my own son. The thought made my pussy burn and throb even more. I leaned in closer to Steven’s dick. Things were becoming…had become…hard to control.

“Does it feel good Steve? Does it feel good when I do this to your cock?” I asked him in a voice he’d probably never heard before.
I had lost control. I looked up at Steve and waited for an answer as I tightened my grip on his hard dick and began to move my hand faster.
He was looking all around. That was good. As long as he was the look-out... ...I could probably get away with touching myself.
I let my hand slide down to the front of my shorts and trace over my hot cunt. I could feel the heat right through the flimsy crotch of my jean shorts. I stared at Steven’s dick as my fingers traced over the outline of my pussy.
The more I did this the more excited I got. I whispered up to my son.
“Steve... ...Want me to blow you?”
I don’t think I really expected a response. I think I just said it to hear myself say it.
“Oh my God, you’re k**ding!?!” I heard him ask as I opened my mouth and moved my lips closer to Steven’s hard dick.

I felt a surge of fire burn though me. It felt like I was actually going to cum. Just as I felt the tip of my son’s cock touch my lips... ...I knew I would cum before he did.
I felt him pull back. I moved forward to take him in my mouth in spite of this unexpected change of heart. The time to stop me had come and gone.
“MOM!...” He started to say something and I opened my mouth and closed my lips around his dick.
“MOM!!!” He pulled his cock away from me.
I thought, Oh-My-God! He was freaking out. He had never seen me like this and I’m sure never expected to. I knew I had gone too far; way, way too far.

“I see lights coming down the road Mom.”
I got up quickly to look. He was right. There was a set of head lights coming down the road to the parking area. It wasn’t really that dark yet. Thank god he had his lights on.
I reached in the back seat and grabbed the pair of pants I had brought for Steven. I threw them to him.
“Here, put your pants on Steve.”
I felt like I was hurrying my boyfriend out the back door as my parents came in the front. The car was still a long ways away from us so I was confidant they couldn’t see anything.
“Stay calm Steve. They can’t see us yet.” I assured him.

He put his pants on and hopped in the front seat. By this time I was around the truck and in my seat with the door shut. I was starting the truck as Steven was reaching in the back seat for a shirt. He was dressed and calm in plenty of time. The car pulled up and parked at the other end of the parking area.
“It’s probably just a young couple looking for some privacy.” I told my son as I cut a sly look at him.
“Yeah, probably coming up here to make out and stuff...” He said back with a smile on his face.
“...And stuff.” I repeated with a smile of my own and turned out of the parking area.


We were pretty quiet for the first ten or fifteen minutes of the ride home. I was the one that broke the silence.
“Steve, have you ever had a girl do…what I was doing to you?”
He just looked straight ahead and told me no.
“Have you ever done it to yourself?”
“Mom...” He looked out the side window.
“Steve... ...it’s Ok. Everyone masturbates.” I told him.
He turned his head towards me...
“Do you?” He asked.
I should have expected it.
“Well, as a matter of fact... ...yes, sometimes I do. Especially since your father left.” A burst of honesty on my part.

His eyes got big.
“To be honest with you Steven, I was about to stick my hand down the front of my shorts when that car pulled up.”
“You’re k**ding... ...Really?” My son asked with such enthusiasm in his voice. It was like finding out your best friend got a new bike for X-mass too.

“What? Do you think I‘m too old to still enjoy things like that?”
“Well, no... ...I guess not... it’s just that....”
“Just what?”
“I guess I just never really thought you’d do stuff like that... ...not really.”
“I thought you said I’ve gotten you hard before and that your friends have said stuff about me?”
“Well, I did... ...They have said stuff... ...You have made me hard... ...I mean... ...I mean that I didn’t think you... ...played with yourself.” Steven was nervous, trying to stay on the path.

“Well... ...I do.” I told him. Then I thought about it for a minute.
“I guess I have to... ...I don’t have anyone to do it for me.” I told him. The sad truth settled us into a quiet, somber moment.

After a while, Steven eyed me for a second and then told me shyly, “I have a few times, I guess.” He confessed.
“That’s Ok Steve. Like I said, everybody does it at one time or another.” That seemed to put his mind at ease.

We remained quiet for a few more minutes. I wanted to ask him about his friends and what they had said about me. I wanted to ask him what he thought about what I’d said to him before we were interrupted; about me wanting to blow him.
When I thought about that... ...my pussy got really warm again. I was amazed. Not only had I started to give my son a hand-job... ...but I told him I wanted to blow him as well. And I actually had it in my mouth for a second too. My coochie twitched as I recalled what it felt like. I would have been sucking his dick right now had it not been for that car coming. I could feel my pussy getting wetter as I thought about that.

I began to wonder if the moment had passed. Had the chance come and gone? I glanced at my son’s crotch. I couldn’t tell if he was still hard or not. I wondered if I would have the nerve to start that fire again. Would he be receptive if I did? He seemed like it, but I couldn’t be sure.
I knew what I had done was wrong. I just hoped that I hadn’t made a mistake that would change the way we acted or felt towards each other.

We pulled into the drive way and I turned off the truck.
“What do you say we unload the trailer tomorrow?” I suggested to my son. I was starting to feel a little uncomfortable about what I’d done now.
“Yeah... ...That’s fine Mom.”
We both sat in the truck and silently looked around for a few uneasy minutes.
“Steve... ...Are you Ok?” I asked him.

I was concerned. I hoped he wasn’t feeling bad or uncomfortable for something that I had pushed him into.
“Yeah Mom. I’m good...”
He looked like he had more to say.
“Buuuut...” I encouraged him along and then braced myself.
“Well...” He moved around uneasy in his seat.
“What is it honey?”
I was waiting for my young son to tell me how wrong it was to do what I had done.
“I... ....I wish that car hadn’t come up on us is all.”

I sighed and smiled at my son. I have to admit, I was somewhat relieved to hear him say that.
“You liked what I was doing to you, huh?”
He looked shyly down into his lap and shook his head yes. I took a deep breath, rubbing my hands aimlessly on the steering wheel.
“Would you……like to go in the house now and I’ll……finish what I started?”
Steven jerked his head up like I’d thrown a cooler of ice water on him.
“Really!?!”

To say my son looked thrilled was to say that Orville and Wilber Wright had a good idea. …It didn’t quite cover it. . You’d think I just gave him a credit card and turned him loose in the Motor Cross store.
“You’d do that?” He asked me wide-eyed excited.
“Sure... ...If you want me to.”
“I do Mom... ...I do…but...”
“But what Steven?”
` He looked around again and then whispered to me as if someone might hear.
“Can we do it right here in the truck?”
I was shocked, shocked and excited by his request.
“You mean right here in the front seat…in front of our house?”
“Not exactly...” He told me.
I didn’t quite know where he was going with this.
“What do you mean Honey?”
“Can we do it like we were before?”

I was a little confused until Steven opened his door and stepped outside of the truck. He stood where he stood when we were parked at the sand dunes.
“You mean...”
My heart started beating a thousand times a second as I watched my son slowly begin to unbutton his pants. I had a hard time swallowing when he slide them down to his knees. Was this really happening? With the light of the open door, I could see his hard thick cock sticking straight out. It was my turn to look around now to see if anyone could see us.

Our nearest neighbors were pretty far away…Too far… to see what Steven and I were actually about to do. Our house was somewhat far off the road and there were trees and shrubs that lined the front of the property that would make it very hard for anybody to see what we were doing. But where the driveway met the road... ...it was wide open. I supposed that someone would have to drive by awfully slow to even have a chance at seeing what we were doing.

But if someone were to pull up into the driveway... ...there was a good chance they would be able to see what I was doing to my son before I could stop and he could pull up his pants. I have to admit, that was one of the things that turned me on when I was stroking Steven’s dick at the sand dunes. I guess it had turned him on as well.

I got out of the truck, walked around the front end and stopped next to Steven. My pussy was red hot as I looked at his hard dick just waiting there for me. I looked around nervously and then squatted down in front of Steven with a girlish smile on my face.
“I can’t believe this.” I said out loud as my hand reached for my son’s hard cock. We both moaned as my fingers closed around his dick. I slowly started to jerk my son off again.
“Keep a look out Baby.” I told him as I stroked his nice hard dick.
I felt my pussy aching again. It throbbed and pulsed as my hand worked Steven’s cock. It was crying for attention…Soon it would be screaming.
I reached up and started to fondle his balls. His dick felt so hard in my hand and it had been a long time since I’ve enjoyed that feeling. I guess all the little pricklies were gone. I could see the head of his dick becoming wet with his pre-cum as it shined in the dim cab light of the truck. It made me wonder…
“When you masturbate, do you cum a lot.” I asked unashamed.
“Mooom?”
“Sorry. I guess I’ll find out soon enough.” I told him with a naughty smile.
“Oh my god!” He mumbled as he stood guard.

I moved my finger to the tip of his dick and made small circles again through the tiny droplets of pre-cum that oozed out of the little slit as I stroked him. He was starting to move his hips a little bit now and I’d noticed he’d tightened his grip in the door handle.
“That feel good Sweetie?”
“Yeah Mom. Jeez, it feels great.”
I stroked his dick slowly trying to milk as much pre-cum out as I could. I couldn’t get over how thick his dick felt in my hand…how good. I loved how hot it felt and how much my son really wanted me to do this. I began to jerk it a little faster.

“Oh Mom... ...God that feels so awesome.”
“Are you looking out Steven? Are you making sure we don’t get caught?” I cooed up to him.
I felt so dirty having to ask my son that. Here I was jerking him off in front of the house, asking him to watch out for people. It was an avenue I’d never explored before. It was so exciting.
“You’re so hard Honey.” I couldn’t help but tell him. I was getting so excited that I was beginning to tremble a little. I could feel it in my legs as I squatted in front of him by the open door. I was starting to lose control again.

I reached down and unsnapped my shorts.
“I’m going to play with myself Honey.” My breathing was heavy.
“I’m gunna make myself cum... ...I was so close before....” I whispered as I took a quick peek towards the street and slipped my hand into my shorts.
“Girls cum too?” He asked almost stunned.
I felt him sway in a slow but urgent dance and push into my hand with a little more feeling now. His hips were moving back and forth as I jerked him off.
“You bet they can.” I told him uninhibited, sure that he was gunna see for himself in just a few minutes.

After a minute or so my son leaned down and whispered,
“You said you wanted to blow me Mom... ...Do you still want to?”
His words made me shiver from head to toes. I couldn’t believe my ears. Hearing him say that to me brought me right up to the edge.
“Yes...” I moaned as my fingers strummed and pinched my swollen clit.
“Yes... …Oh my god… ...yes... ...I want to Baby. I want to blow you.” I told him as I leaned in closer to his dick. He was no longer my son. He was now a hard cock that I needed to suck. He was someone that was gunna give me his cum. No…He was someone I was gunna TAKE the cum I wanted from.

I closed my eyes, rubbed Steven’s hard cock all over my face as my orgasm leaped up and took hold of me with both hands. I couldn’t have cared less who drove up that driveway now. I rubbed the wet swollen head over my eyes, my cheeks, moaning, kissing and, breathing through my open mouth. My body quivered and shook as my fingers turned the key and opened the door to ecstasy. I had to drop to my knees and hold tight to Steven’s cock to keep from falling over as I drove my fingers into my sopping pussy. Afraid to seal my trashing mouth around Steven’s cock, I nibbled at it roughly and drew an urgent but precise design over my lips, spreading the precious few drops of cum over my lips like a bitter/sweet lipstick.

I came in my shorts, hard.
I could hear Steven gasping but if he’d actually said anything to me…I couldn’t say for sure.
“Mmmmmmm Hummmm... Yessssss...Oh Christ Yes!!!” I moaned as best I could, Steven’s dick pressed firmly against my lips.
Steven, no doubt, now knew for sure that girls can cum. That…or he might have thought his mother was having an aneurism. I’m sure they both looked and felt the same.


As my world slowly began to come back into focus, I looked up at my son. I had been neglecting him. For how long, I’m not sure. I knelt there on the driveway in front of him, one hand down my shorts and the other holding onto his cock for dear life. My mouth fell open, his cock pressed against my cheek, but no words came out. I just tried to breath, as my ass shook off the last of my orgasm. My pussy softly tugged and pulled at my fingers, each thrush giving way to a more genteel, more subdued tremble until there was just this pure sense of satisfaction…A kind of thickness that surrounded me, as I drenched my panties. I could hear the wet squishing sounds as my fingers stroked my tired coochie like a jockey strokes his winning mare after a good run.

He looked down at me, “Did you cum?”
I just smiled and shook my head as I slowly began to kiss his swollen cock head and move my hand back and forth once again.
“Sorry.” I whispered. I had no idea how long he’d watched me as I knelt on the asphalt in front of him by the open door of our truck.

No one was looking out. I was watching my son’s beautiful cock and he was watching me. Anyone could have walked right up on us right and neither one of us would have been the wiser. I admit, at that point in time... ...I didn‘t care.
I pulled my soaking wet hand out of my panties and slid my slippery fingers around his rigid dick; a warm, moist glove around his aching hardness.

“Oh my God Mom!!!”
“Mmmmmmmm…” I liked it as much as he did. “I wanna blow you now.” I told him with no qualms. I wanted to suck his dick. I wanted to make him cum. I wanted to taste it.
Steven moved his hips forward and I opened my mouth to take his cock inside my mouth.
We both moaned as I swallowed his dick all the way to his balls right there in the driveway. God I loved the feeling of having a hard cock in my mouth again and the unmentionable circumstances, the wrongness, the taboo of the union only helped to feed the lust.

I moved both my hands to my son’s ass and began bobbing my mouth over the entire length of his dick, from the very tip until his soft pubic hair tickled my nose. I looked up at him and him down at me. There was no lookout, not watcher. There was just his cock, my mouth and the chance that anyone could see what we were doing. The feeling was indescribable.

“Mom!!! Moooooommmmm!!!!”
My first thought should have been that someone was pulling into the driveway, but I felt Steven’s ass tighten and he lifted up onto his tip toes, one hand on my shoulder, the other white knuckled on the door frame. There was no doubt what was happening.

The first explosion of hot cum threw itself down my throat nearly choking me...The second shot out of his throbbing dick as I tried to recover. My lips held tight to the crown of his prick as it splashed the inside of my mouth with considerable f***e. I swallowed but there was just too much. I grabbed his cock as quick as I could and began jerking it; pumping him into my open mouth.
“OH God Mom!!! OH MY GOD!!!

There was no way I was going to swallow all of it. It came to fast and too much. It poured out over my bottom lip and ran down my chin. Unwilling to lose it all and sure there couldn’t possibly be much more, I closed my mouth around him again and sucked. I loved the feeling. I let my other hand find its way down my shorts again.
There I was... ...kneeling in my own driveway in front of my almost 16 year old son, sucking the cum from his dick while I fingered myself to another unbelievable orgasm. And, although I didn’t look hard, I found no shame or disgrace in what I was doing. I was loving it. The fact that it was wrong didn’t bother me one bit.

I must have swallowed three or four times before he stopped shooting cum in my mouth and down my throat. I continued sucking and mouthing his empty cock anyway. I let it pop out of my mouth just long enough to tell him, “Just keep watch. I want to do this ‘til I cum again, Ok?” I just wanted more. I had been denied for so long and now I wanted what I wanted.
He had no complaints.

“It will only take a minute Sweetie...” I told him like I was slipping out to the store for a loaf of bread. I closed my eyes, wrapped my lips around his cock again and caressed it with my tongue, licked up any traces of his thick cum, made love to his cock with my mouth…as I strummed my clit and rubbed my hungry pussy.

“Mmmmmmmmmmmmmm...” I reached between Steve’s legs, cupped his ass in my hand and drew him to me as I sucked his cock back in my mouth and held it there, unmoving, frozen, a statue of lust as I came again.
When I finely let my son‘s limp cock slip out from between my wet lips, I was spent.
“I don’t think I ever came that hard.” I whispered.
Then, realizing where we were. I whispered,
“Pull your pants up.” I started to help him with the task. “Let’s go in the house Honey.” I stood up looking at both my hands in the dim light of the cab. “ ...We need a shower.” I told him as I licked his cum off of my chin.
Steve buttoned his pants, shut the truck door and followed me into the house. We had gotten away with it…So far.... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 18379  |  
23%
  |  30

son and mom in love

visit on www.papahaxx.com to see more top rated story like these

One night my husband and I came home to find our son fucking his girlfriend on the couch in the living room. My husband and I went out for dinner, just the two of us, and we stupidly trusted and thought that our son would just innocently watch a movie with his girlfriend and then take her back home. We should have known better than to leave a 16 year old boy with his girlfriend alone. That was how I got pregnant by my husband, who was just my high school boyfriend then when we were both 15 years old.

We made the mistake when we were young, and now my son is committing the same mistake. Not that we only caught our son having sex with his girlfriend, but also they didn’t use a condom. I really didn’t want my son to go through all the troubles and regrets that my husband and I went through, although we did eventually pulled through, but it was a long and painful process.

During that night, I had a long talk with my husband about our son. My husband was very understanding of our son’s sexual frustration at his age and that he should have his sexual tension relieved, although he agrees with me that our son shouldn’t be having sex with his girlfriend from what our own experience in the past taught us.

I was very concern about my son and his girlfriend, because I really don’t want to see what happened to me happened to them. But my husband was right about a boy having needs to satisfy his sexual urges. And what was a mother supposed to do?

I was trying to have another baby with my husband when our son was still in middle school, but after a year of our natural attempts in bed and 3 times failure of artificial insemination my husband gave up on the idea and he rarely had sex with me afterward. I too was sexually frustrated for some time and now with my son’s sexual frustration added to my mind, and so I let my immoral side of me took over. I couldn’t believe I would submit myself into the idea but I actually proposed to my husband that I offer myself to our son for sexual relief.

My husband had the crazy idea of hiring a hooker for our son from time to time, but my i****tuous idea devastated him more. I was really thinking for both my son and me. He is a young man who needs a lot of sex and I am a mature woman who is starting to need a lot of sex. If I let my son use me for sex, I can in turn get my sexual needs relieved as well. I don’t know when the idea of fucking my own son came into my mind, but I just couldn’t get the image of my son fucking his girlfriend out of my head. To be honest, my pussy was soaking out love juice at the sight of my son and his girlfriend on the couch doing the deed.

My husband hated the idea, but I put out the best effort to convince him to agree with me. And I reassured him that the sex with our son will always have protection and that I will not get pregnant from my son. My husband still has a hard time to process on my idea, but then finally he reluctantly agreed.

I knew I am being such a shameful mother for having such immoral idea, but at the beginning I was really hoping to prevent my son from victimizing any young girls and at the same time help him relieve his sexual tension. But of course I secretly wanted my own sexual urges to be relieved as well.

When the time we told our son about letting him to fuck me twice a week to help him with his sexual stress, he was shocked at the idea. My husband and I came up with some ground rules for our son.

01) We would set the day of the week that it would happen.
02) You cannot tell anybody about having a sexual relationship with his mother.
03) You cannot touch, kiss, suck, or lick any part of my body.
04) No sexual kissing during and after the course of sex.
05) No blowjob or handjob will be given.
06) You cannot remove any of my clothes.
07) Dad has to be in the house and aware when we have sex.
08) It is strictly sex and you must stop when I ask him to stop.
09) I will not sl**p over night in his bed with him after sex.
10) After you ejaculated you cannot have sex with me the second time in the same night and I will go back to my room with dad.
11) A condom must be use at all time during the course of sex.
12) Number of night for sex will not exceed 2 times a week.
13) You must not have sex with any girls in school until you graduate high school.
14) If your grades fall to a C average, you will be grounded and there will be no sex during the time of punishment until after your grades improved.

I have had sex with my son twice already since after that night. Although his young dick made me feel like a woman again, but I am still his birth mother and I wasn’t ready to be completely naked in front of him. Those 2 nights that we fucked I had my blouse and bra on to cover the top part of my body.

I was so nervous on the first night that my son and I fucked. My body was shivering when he was climbing on top of me. Although he wasn’t too experienced but he did know what he was doing, but I didn’t reach orgasm during those 2 nights nor was it my intention at first.

I guess my husband did get a little jealous about me fucking another guy, even though the guy was his son, so he took initiative to make love to me on those 2 nights when I came back to him after I fucked my son, and he put hard effort into fucking me to orgasm which I enjoyed very much, since my pussy was already wet from my son. Fucking my son seems to have built a bridge between me and my husband, and it brought us to start to making love to each other again, since the last time we fucked that I could remember which had been so long.

It was finally a new week and tonight was the night that my son and I would fuck again. I didn’t know what gotten into me but I was actually picking out what to wear to arouse my son, not that my son needed any arousing. I have caught him masturbating a few times in the bathroom with my panties after those 2 sex nights passed. My son was really horny for me.

My husband was jealous that I wasn’t picking out what to wear for him. He suggested that I just fuck him hard, and then make him cum fast and leave his room to come back. His jealous face was so cute. I guess we have been married for so long that this was the first time that I fuck someone different other than him.

I did tell him for the past years about my sexual urges and appetite growing, and wanting to have sex with him more, but he ignored my needs and now he is jealous that our son is satisfying my sexual needs. It could be the whole male ego thing. A boy will not want to play with a toy until someone else is playing with it. He was tired of fucking me before, until our son is fucking me, and now he wanted to fuck me again. However, his jealousy turns me on.

I ended up didn’t pick anything special just to satisfy my husband’s ego. I went with my regular blouse and bra underneath. But I walked to my son’s room bare bottom because I thought I was going to take it off in his room anyways.

My son was excited to see me when I walked into his room, especially when he saw me with my bare bottom, with long legs and my naked hairy pussy staring right at him. He was already in his boxers and I could see that an area of his boxers were pointing up, I knew his dick was hard and ready for me.

He took off his boxers, and then I slowly rolled down a condom on his dick. I didn’t say anything but just climbed into his bed and lay there on my back, spreading my legs apart for him to fuck me. I was really horny and couldn’t wait for his hard dick to get inside me. And I was looking forward to my husband making love to me after I’m finished with my son. But then I noticed my son didn’t just climb on top of me and fuck me right away like those 2 nights. I caught him just staring at my hairy pussy.

“I watch a few porn movies and I thought I ask you if I could try something new with you, mom.” He said wittily.

“You want to have sex in a different position? You don’t want to be on top?” I replied with questions.

“Yes, I wanted to try new positions, but I was thinking if I could taste your pussy. My girlfriend never did let me eat her pussy and I just wanted to try it with you, mom.” He replied.

His dad doesn’t even like to eat my pussy and he had only done it for me a few times, but my son was actually asking me to eat my pussy. My mouth and pussy were watering for my son’s warm lips on my hairy pussy, but I knew I can’t, because that would be out of line.

“You agreed with the rules before we started this. You know I can’t let you do that. I’m still your mother. There are still things that I know cannot do with you. I am already out of my mind for letting you use me for sex. Now just get on top of me and fuck me. Your dad is waiting for me to go back.” I said firmly.

His face showed disappointment. He slowly climbed on top of me and pushed his dick in my pussy. But I felt his dick wasn’t as hard as the last time we fucked.

“Are you OK son? Your dick seems a little soft.” I asked.

He didn’t answer me. But after a few pumps on my pussy I felt his dick getting firmer as it slid in and out of me. I didn’t notice it before but my son’s eyes never move away from my face while he fucked me, and my eyes return a stare.

“You’re really beautiful mom.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“Thank you, son, I guess that’s why your dad married me.” I answered between my moans. I was thinking to myself, “your dad married me before I was pregnant with you, son”.

He tried to unbutton my blouse but I stop him and moved his hands away from my chest.

He stopped moving his hips and said, “I just thought you might get a little hot with your blouse on. Can I take it off for you? When I fuck my girlfriend, she was naked with me. I thought we could do the same.”

“I’m not your girlfriend. I’m your mother. And you know the rules. Let’s keep it strictly just sex. I don’t want you to get any dirty thoughts about your mother, you hear. Now, keep fucking me so you can finish it up.” I said firmly.

He seemed very upset and pulled out of me. He sat up on the side of his bed and looking very unhappy. He was like a sad puppy begging for attention. I sat up on the bed and putted my hand on his shoulder to see if I could comfort him. I knew what he was trying to do, but I can’t bear seeing my son like that. I thought, since I’m fucking my own son already, how it would hurt to just show him my naked body, we are already having sex together.

I slowly unbutton my blouse and said softly, “Don’t let your dad know that I am doing this for you or he will get upset.” He turned around to watch me unbutton my blouse. I took off my blouse and tossed aside his bed.

“Now can we go back to finishing our business? Your dad might wonder why I’m taking so long with you.” I said.

“Are you going to take off your bra too?” He said cleverly.

I giggled and said while smiling, “Aren’t you a greedy young man?” I started undoing my bra in front of him, and then I tossed my bra on top of my blouse.

“Are you satisfied now? You got your mother naked in front of you.” I said with a smile.

“Wow, your body is amazing, mom.” He said.

“Thank you, son, but it is for your eyes only. Now can we get back to work, my pussy is getting cold.” I said.

He leaned forward and tried to kiss me, but I pulled away and our lips missed. I then lay back on the bed with my legs spread waiting for him. He should have gotten the idea that I didn’t want to get intimate with my own son. He got back on top of me and entered my pussy. This time his dick was really hard. He rested his hands above my shoulders for support as he moved his hard dick in and out of me with his well muscled hips.

With a couple of hard thrusts he finally cum, although his dick really improved, but I didn’t cum for him, I was looking forward to my husband’s dick. But my son did get my pussy nice and wet for my husband. My son collapsed on top of me after he cum.

“Get off of me now, I have to go back now. Your dad is waiting for me.” I said.

He pulled out of me and got off the bed. I grabbed my bra and blouse and putted them back on before I left his room to go back to my husband. My husband wasn’t happy that I stay longer than expected in my son’s room, but I took the initiative to jump his bones and we fucked hard and long, I cum hard. After we made love, while we were lying on our bed, I kept thinking about my son’s request to eat my pussy. I can’t stop imagining my son having his hot lips on my hairy pussy that I started to rub on my wet pussy lips. My husband was already asl**p and wouldn’t know that I was playing with myself and getting horny again.

Last week I waited like two days after the first sex night of the week to fuck my son again, but there was an aching urge on my pussy to be with my son again, and so I decided to fuck my son again the next night.

On the next night, I told my husband that I was going to have sex with our son again because I wanted to get this week over with, with my son. He had this objecting look on his face, but he didn’t say anything. I bared my bottom liked last night with my blouse and bra on, but this time I putted on my night robe. As I left the room, my husband asked me to just make my son cum and come back to him. His face was so cute, helplessly watching his wife going away to serve another man.

As I walked pass the bathroom before reaching my son’s room, I went inside the bathroom to take off my blouse and bra, and set them down on the countertop then put my night robe back on and tighten it to cover my naked body. I was now completely naked under my robe.

I quickly walked out of the bathroom and went to my son’s room. As I entered his room he was sitting on the side of his bed naked with his hand jerking up and down his hard dick. I took out the condom that I had in the pocket of my night robe and ripped it out from the packaging. I walked up in front of him and kneeled down to stand on my knees to the point where my face was looking right at his pointy dick. I gently grabbed on his dick and slowly rolled the condom down on him.

“Why are you all covered up with your robe?” He asked in disappointment.

And without answering his question, I got up from the floor and took a few steps backward from him. I started loosening the tie on my robe. I quickly opened up my robe and then slowly let it fall to the floor. I was now standing in front of my son completely naked. His shocking expression on his face was exactly how I pictured in my head when I was in the bathroom taking off my blouse and bra. His dick was rock hard and pointed right at me.

“How does your old mommy look?” I asked wittily.

“Oh my god, mom, I mean I saw you naked last night, but I have never seen you naked this way before. You are absolutely a true goddess, mom.” He said.

I can tell that his mouth was already drooling for me.

“I bet you say that to all those high school girls just so you can get them in bed with you.” I said cleverly.

Damn, I thought, I was flirting with my own son. It really turned me on seeing my son’s reaction knowing that he desired my body. My husband had seen my naked body for so many years he lost his excitement already. But my son really enjoyed and appreciated my naked body, and it just made me feel so alive. However, it was so wrong to do that striptease on my son. So I thought I get it over with and just fuck him. I walked toward his bed and slowly climbed on while my son kept his eyes close to my naked body as I was climbing on his bed next to him sitting on the side.

“Are you just going to stare at my ass all night, or do you want to have sex?” I asked.

He finally got out of his staring and moved up over my body.

“Mom, I know I asked you last night and you said no, but I wanted to ask you again, hoping you’ll let me. Can I taste your pussy, mom? I promise I’ll make you feel good. Just please, let me eat your pussy.” He begged.

I couldn’t believe that he would ask me again, but I did wish that he would since after last night. My son was so desperate for me to give him my pussy. My horny son, begging to put his mouth on the same place where I gave birth to him 16 years ago, he was so naughty, but his persistence got my body heating up and my pussy aching for his youthful lips.

My son kept his hungry eyes at my pussy while I was thinking about how to say “no” to my son that he can’t eat my pussy. But then somehow he took my silence as consent and moved his head at my pussy, and then started running his hot tongue up and down between my pussy lips.

“Oh my god, I didn’t even say yes and you just start eating my pussy.” I said.

I didn’t resist or object and I even ran my fingers in his hair and pressing on his head down on my pussy with my hands to give his tongue a closer penetration. I knew my hairy pussy was starving for attention, but god, my pussy juice was pouring out.

“Oh you horny boy, you can’t tell your dad that you ate my pussy. Now, don’t stop, and keep it right there, just like that. You’re doing good, son. Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?” I cried.

“I picked it up from the porn movies that I watched. I knew you’ll like it, mom.” He said.

“Don’t stop, keep sucking my pussy, I want you to run your tongue slowly up and down my pussy lips and then suck between them.” I instructed.

My son’s tongue was driving me insane, but I knew I couldn’t waste more time on having my pussy eaten by my own son. I had to stop him, even though I wish he could eat my pussy like that for hours.

“I hope you’re happy now that you get to eat your mother’s pussy. Now get up here and fuck me, I don’t want to keep your dad waiting too long for me.” I said.

After he sucked on my pussy lips a few more times, he climbed on top of me and guided his hard dick into my pussy. I moaned loudly as he entered me. His dick seemed bigger and harder than last night. His dick slid in and out of my pussy so smoothly since he made me so wet with his mouth and tongue already. And my wet pussy gave out a squishing note each time he moved his hard dick pushed back in my pussy.

“Does dad eat your pussy before he fucks you?” He asked while slowly pumping on my pussy.

I hesitated for a few second, and then I answered, “No, your dad doesn’t like to eat my pussy. He hasn’t eaten my pussy since the last time that I could remember.”

“Wow, dad doesn’t know what he’s missing. He doesn’t know how sweet your pussy is. And unlike those porn stars, your pussy has its natural bush. I love it, mom.” He said.

I giggled and then said, “You silly boy. You don’t think your mom’s old pussy is too hairy?”

“No, of course not, I like the hair on your pussy, mom. It carries a womanly scent that I love.” He said, starting to breathe a little heavier.

“You sure know what to say when you’re fucking a woman.” I said in between my moans.

He moved his head down closer to me keeping a closer gaze into my eyes. A sudden urge came over me and I brought my face closer to his, and then I moved my lips to meet his lips. Breaking the mother and son sexual kiss barrier, I gave my son a deep kiss for being such a sweet boy.

We kept our lips bonded together as he started pumping harder on my pussy. My lips broke away from our lips’ union and I let out numerous loud moans. Soon he gave a kiss on my neck and then tried to move his kiss down my body toward my breasts, but I knew it was getting too intimate. I knew I had to stop him.

I placed my hands on his face and moved his head away from my chest. He knew I was resisting him from getting down to my breasts, so he gave up on his attempt and just kept his eyes aligning to mine while he concentrated on fucking me.

But looking into his eyes for too long gave me a desire to get intimate with my son, so I had to look away every so often. Then finally his strokes became more rapid and hard, I knew he was going to cum. I felt a sense of relief that it was going to be over.

His dick stopped moving inside me, and he tried to lie on my chest but I moved away and so he pulled out and collapsed beside me. He then tried to kiss me, but I quickly got up, picking up my robe from the floor and then left his room in a hurry. I went back into the bathroom to put my blouse and bra back on, and then I slowly walked into my room. My husband was already asl**p, but the romantic scented candles around our room were still lit. I blew them out and then climbed into bed.

But I couldn’t sl**p the whole night. My mind was too occupied thinking about what my son said and reliving the moment when he was eating my pussy, and how he tried to kiss down my neck to my breasts. I remembered every detail, and they flashed before me repeatedly.

It was finally morning so I can go to work and forget about my son and me. But I dreamt the whole time hoping the week would go by sooner so I can be with my son again. I was turning into a very naughty mother who preys on her own son for sexual pleasure. However, I knew I can’t get intimate with my own son. I had to be strong and keep it just strictly sex, and that I was only having sex with my son for the sake of his health and the safety of other young girls. But somehow I knew I was lying to myself. I can feel that I desired for more than just sex with my son; I wanted to make love with him.

Later that night, I was feeling a little upset because I had already slept with my son twice this week and I couldn’t have sex with him until next week. But the thoughts of not being able to fuck my son during this long week really made my pussy itch for his dick. I thought of getting my husband to make love to me, but he said he wanted to sl**p early and denied my sex. I had no choice but to do what I usually did. Before I take a shower, I would play with my pussy to relieve some of my sexual tension.

I went to the bathroom, got naked and started masturbating sitting on the toilet sit. I usually don’t lock my door, but I do keep it closed. I was running my fingers between my pussy lips and started to get aroused. I started moaning while I kept rubbing on my pussy. Suddenly the bathroom door slowly opening up and I thought it was my husband.

“Is that you, honey?” I asked.

When the door was half opened, it was my son who was behind it and he quickly got in and locked the door behind him. I was shocked and I reached for my bath towel on the countertop to cover myself with it.

“You scared me. I thought it was your dad. What are you doing here?” I said.

“I heard you masturbating, so I knew that dad didn’t fuck you tonight. And I thought you can fuck me tonight.” He said.

“We had sex twice already this week. You know the rules; two nights a week. I’m your mother, not your sex partner. Now get out, I need to take a shower.” I said firmly.

But then he went close to me while I was still sitting on the toilet sit with my bath towel covering my naked body. He grabbed onto the bath towel and ripped it out from my hands, exposing my naked body. He tossed the bath towel into the sink, and then kneeled down to stand on his knees leveling his face to my naked pussy.

Although I didn’t try to cover myself, or put in effort into resisting, knowing what he was about to do. He spread my legs wide apart exposing my naked hairy pussy to its full glory.

“What are you doing? I told you already to get out.” I said.

He totally ignored me, moving his mouth right on my pussy and started munching on my pussy lips while sniffing into my pussy hair. I moaned as he ate my pussy.

“I love the way your pussy smells, mom.” He said, and then got back to eating my pussy.

After a nice moment of having my pussy eaten by my horny son, I had to stop him because I felt that I was getting out of control with the sex acts with my son.

“Son, you made me feel so good. I’m quite satisfied now. You can stop now and go back to your room. I want to take a shower now.” I said while trying to move his head away from my pussy.

With a couple more licks on my pussy, he stopped and got up from the floor. While he stared in my eyes, he took off his pants and boxers revealing his hard dick to me.

“Look what you did to my dick, mom. You know I can’t go to sl**p with a hard on. Can we just have a quick fuck in here? I promise to make it quick. And dad doesn’t have to know about it.” He said.

I knew I had to deny him without even thinking but instead I really thought about it. Before I could give an answer, he pulled me up from the toilet sit with his hands and got me standing right in front of him, and then he started to suck on my neck. I didn’t even know how to react, my own son sucking on my neck while holding my hands.

“Oh alright, but you must promise to make this quick, I’m almost breaking all the rules for you already.” I said, breaking my silence.

He pulled his mouth away from my neck and kissed me on my lips.

“I know you’re the best, mom.” He said with a smile.

I giggled a few times and cleverly said, “Oh sure, I’m the only mother who would let her son fuck her every week, of course I’m the best. And to think your dad was just going to hire a hooker for you every month. Perhaps I should have gone with your dad’s idea so at least I didn’t have to work this hard at night.”

I was thinking of how we can fuck in here, but then my son said, “Come over here, mom. I want to fuck you from behind. We’ll try it at the countertop.”

He walked me to the countertop having me facing the mirror. I got my hands on the edge of the countertop and slowly bend forward.

Then I realized something, so I turned around and said, “Wait, you need to use a condom, young man. Let me get you one.”

“Don’t worry, mom, I got one in my pants.” He said.

He kneeled down to reach for his pants on the floor and got a condom out from the pocket. He ripped out the condom and started to roll it down his hard dick.

“You planed this, didn’t you, you horny little boy.” I said while giggling.

“Now remember, you promise to make this quick. And I don’t want your hands feeling on my breasts, you hear? You can just put your hands on my hips.” I said firmly while getting ready into position to be fucked by my son in doggy style.

When he was done putting on the condom he took off his shirt and got into position behind me. He gently guided his hard dick into my wet pussy, and my body shivered as he entered me. The pleasure from my pussy gave my body chills. It felt real good.

“Oh shit, this time is deep. Ahhh… Shit…” I cried as he pumped my pussy.

With my son’s hard dick fucking from behind, I could really feel the stimulation on the inside of my pussy. For the first time with my son, I really felt like I was reaching orgasm. While my son was fucking me harder, he leaned down forward pressing his hot lips on my naked back, gently kissing much of the area of my back.

I was so aroused by his hard dick and his hot lips circling around my back I removed one of my hands from the edge of the countertop, placed on my breast and started squeezing on it. And every so often I would pinch and pull on my hard nipple.

My son suddenly had his hands on my breasts and started squeezing on them. With my right hand under his right arm and my left hand on the countertop for support, I couldn’t defend my breasts from my son. He kept his hands squeezing on my breasts while he continued his hard pumps on my pussy.

My thoughts shattered and I couldn’t think straight anymore, my mind, lost in the pleasure from my son’s loving caress. My wet pussy and hard nipple breasts felt so good under my son’s manly embrace. I was moaning so loud that I even forgot that my husband was sl**ping in our bedroom not far from where my son and I were fucking.

Although I was still a little away from my orgasm but I felt that my son was going to cum soon because his pumps were becoming more rapid.

“I can’t hold it, mom. I need to go. I...” He said. And before he could finish his last sentence his swollen dick finished before him.

With his dick still inside me he rested his warm heated face on my back. I wasn’t unsatisfied that I didn’t cum, but I did wish for my son to last longer, since I was so close to my first orgasm with him. But then I did come to my senses that it would be wrong if I did cum for my son.

He finally pulled out of me and I turned around to found his dick still hard as a rock. I putted my hand on his hard dick and it felt really stiff.

“Wow, you’re still hard as a rock, son. It’s good to be young.” I said while playing with his dick.

“I’m sorry that I cum. But I can make it up to you. My dick is still hard.” He said.

I didn’t know what to say. I took my hand away from his hard dick and looked right into his eyes. I could tell that he wanted me again, and so did I.

“Are you saying you want to fuck your old mom again? I thought you promise this would be a quick fuck?” I said.

“You’re not old, mom. Don’t always say you’re old. You’re the most beautiful woman that I have ever seen. None of the girls in my school can compete with you.” He said with a serious face.

“You’re only saying that because you want to fuck me again.” I replied.

“I mean what I said, mom. You’re gorgeous. Look at you. Curvy body, nice big breasts, tight ass, hairy pussy, nice silky long legs, well in shape, you’re a goddess, mom.” He said.

Even though I shouldn’t let him fuck me again knowing that we already broke the rule of 2 nights a week and fucked, but his words really got into me. He was so sweet. What woman could resist? I am just a woman, too.

“Ok, you horny little devil, I give up. If you want to make it up to me then go sit down on the toilet sit, I want to be on top and fuck you this time.” I said.

My son happily walked to the toilet sit and quickly sat on top. I slowly walked toward him as I kept my eyes on his hard dick with his overworked winkled condom on. I was thinking of fucking him face to face, but then I was afraid that he might try to suck on my breasts. I was thinking to myself that I should at least keep that barrier intact.

When I was in front of him, I turned around with my back facing him and then moved inward toward him. And when I finally got into position, I slowly lowered my pussy down on his hard dick until his dick was completed swallowed inside of me. God, his dick was still so hard.

He kept his hands on my breasts while I rode his dick. His hands squeezed on my breasts harder as my pussy lips bashed on his balls harder each time they met. And he would also pinch and pull on my hard nipples getting me more aroused and hungrier for his dick which made me grind harder on him. Additionally, he got his mouth sucking on my neck, licking off my sweat that dripped down from my head. I kept my hand stimulating my clit and pussy lips as I fucked my son, and with all the caressing from him I was really reaching to my orgasm.

“Your breasts are so soft, mom. Does dad like to suck on them when he fucks you?” He asked while starting to breathe a little heavier.

I was too busy moaning, so I couldn’t answer him. But I knew actually what he was trying to do. And with all my will power, I stopped fucking him, get out of his hard dick and broke his arms loose from my breasts, and turned myself around to facing my son. I quickly sat my pussy back down on his dick getting it inside my pussy. And as I rode his dick again I moved my breasts forward close to his face. He had a surprise look on his face from what I did.

“Why don’t you suck on them yourself, instead of asking if your dad liked to do it,” I said with a naughty slutty tone.

With that said he buried his face in my breasts and started sucking on them with his mouth. My son was like a baby, hungry to suck on mother’s breasts for milk. I love my son’s hot lips on my breasts. He made my body shivered with pleasure chills.

“God, your breasts taste just as sweet as your pussy, mom.” He said while breathing heavily.

My pussy felt like it was about to explode. I was having an orgasm from my son.

“Shit, I’m cumming, keep sucking on my breasts. Ahh…” I screamed.

I cum, and I squirted my pussy juice all over my son’s dick. I was a total i****t slut. I cum from fucking my own son, but the pleasure still kept my senses aside. I was a satisfied woman. While his dick was still inside me, we kissed passionately like two lovers acknowledging their love after passionate love making with a deep kiss and arms around each other. I lost my last barrier with my son. I got intimate with my own son.

We rested for a while, with my son still sitting on top of the toilet sit, with me on top of him and his dick inside my pussy. I pressed my hands on his head onto my chest while I rested my head on his. We were mother and son caressing each other, but also lovers, with our love organs connected as one. Our body heat, sweat odor, and the smell from our love juice merged in the air giving birth to a soothing scent that filled the warm bathroom atmosphere.

I really enjoyed the moment just resting there with my son and his dick inside me. I have felt something that I haven’t felt for a long time, love. We gazed into each other’s eyes again, and then our lips sealed with passion once more.

“I hate to go but I really need to take a shower and go to bed. I got work tomorrow.” I said.

“I really wish my dick could stay inside you forever, mom.” He said with sadness in his eyes.

I reluctantly got off of my son’s dick and out from on top of him. He got up and then picked up his clothes from the floor and quickly putted them back on. I was going into the shower chamber when my son held on to my hand with his hand, and looked at me with his continued saddening eyes and face. And as he walked toward the door, our arms stretched long from the hold on our connected hands until eventually our hands slowly disconnected by distance as he moved farther away from me and then exiting the bathroom. That moment was like in the movies that we were parting lovers not wanting to part from one another.

After my shower, I went back to my room. When I saw my husband still asl**p, I thought that I was lucky that my loud fucking in the bathroom didn’t wake him up, what a sense of relief. But then I felt guilty and realized that what I did was so wrong. I made love with my son in the bathroom and I cum. As I climbed into bed, I kept telling myself to be strong and that I should not let that happen again. Soon, I fell asl**p, tired from all the fucking. My son was really a good fuck, draining all my energy.

On the next few remaining nights of the week, I putted effort into avoiding my son. I even remembered to lock my door in the bathroom. Having sex with my son with my husband’s consent wasn’t cheating on him, because we both knew that I was doing it for the sake of our son’s health and helping him relieve his sexual tension. But turning sex with my son into love making and becoming intimate with him was definitely considered cheating on my husband. I was so ashamed of myself that I let it went too far. “2 nights a week, that’s all, it’s just sex”, and I kept repeating it over and over again in my head.

Those nights were the hardest and longest nights that I have live through. My pussy was aching for my son, and my husband only fucked me in one of those nights, leaving my pussy starving for penetration. Strangely my son didn’t talk to me much and I had a feeling that he knew I was trying to avoid him.

As we entered a new week, I felt blessed. I was so looking forward to fuck my son without the guilt of doing it behind my husband back. On the first night of that week, I told my son that I would fuck him after I talked to his dad. He was excited and went to his room to wait for me.

I told my husband that I would fuck our son first, and then come back to make love to him afterward. I was surprise that my husband was in the mood to make love, and he just nodded his head and told me not to take too long with our son. I kissed him on the forehead, smiled, and then left the room.

This time I was wearing my sexy night gown with my bra underneath and no panties. But my husband was not completely pleased that our son will enjoy the sight first. When I entered my son’s room, he was naked like last time sitting on the side of his bed and jerking on his hard dick waiting for me.

So as usually I stood on my knees in front of him and gently rolled down a condom on his hard dick, but this time he tried to suck on my neck while I was doing that, I tried to move away from his mouth while I continued rolling down the condom on his dick. My son wanted to get intimate with me already, but I had to be strong and tried to hold my grounds.

“I love what you’re wearing tonight. It’s very sexy and I can see through it.” He said.

I ignored him, keeping my silence and got up from the floor after I was done putting that condom on him. I lowered the straps of my night gown from my shoulders and gently let it fall to the floor. But I kept my bra on and I climbed into his bed, lying on my back and spread my legs open for him.

“What’s wrong, mom? You seem different tonight from that night we made love in the bathroom.” He said.

“Nothing’s wrong, son. I’m here for you to have sex with a woman, and help you get that pressure out. I’m ready, you can fuck me now. Your dad is waiting for me to go back, and he wanted to make love to me tonight.” I said coldly.

“Mom, you know it’s not just sex. I love the way we kissed and the way I suck on your breasts. Even I knew we were making love, and not just having meaningless sex. I want us to be making love to each other tonight, and all the nights that we are going to be together.” He replied.

I closed up my legs and sat up straight on the bed, and then explained, “I am your mother. I am only having sex with you as your temporary sex relief. When you get older, when you are in college, you will find someone you like and make love with her. You’re my son and I’m your mother, don’t you forget that. Mother and son can’t make love, you know that. What we did in the bathroom was wrong, and I can’t let it happen again.”

While I tried to get out of his bed, I said, “If you don’t feel like fucking me tonight then you can just cool down and we can do it tomorrow night.”

He then grabbed onto my shoulders and f***ed his lips on mine. I made effort to pull away, and then as I gazed in his eyes I slapped him on his face.

“How dare you f***e on your mother like that?” I said furiously.

He f***ed his lips on me again and this time he got me down with his strong body on his bed while kissing me. I tried to resist, but his f***eful hands gripped tightly on my arms. I continued trying to resist him but my helpless lips enjoyed the long awaited bond from his lips. And as our lips sealed longer together, my resistance started melting away from my son’s immoral kiss. My face was hot. My breasts were hot. And even my pussy was hot.

When he slowly moved his lips away from mine, I knew I can no longer deny his beckon for love making from his star-like eyes. And as he gazed into my eyes, he ripped my bra out, liberating my breasts to freedom for his longing lips to ravish under their mercy. He aggressively sucked on the nipples of my breasts while having one of his hands rubbing on my hairy pussy between its lips.

My body was heating up like I was on fire. I couldn’t take it much longer. I felt like I was going to blow.

“Oh shit, I’m cumming already. Ahhh….” I yelled.

I cum, and when I thought my son was going to fuck me already, he went down on my pussy and started to suck on my cum juice. I kept my hands tightly on my breasts, squeezing them each time my son’s tongue hit against my clit as he was working it up and down in between my pussy lips. And again my son managed to make my body shivered with chills of pleasure. That little boy really knew how to use his tongue on a woman, I thought to myself.

As if I had no control over my own body, I felt like cumming again, like I was in an orgasmic frenzy. And then my body twitched several times on his bed with my ass hopping back and forth, I yelled, “Damn, I’m cumming again. Ahhh… Oh shit…” I cum again. I felt my pussy juice squirting out of me, and my son just sucked my pussy dry.

“I love the way your pussy juice tastes. Your pussy is filled with your juice, mom.” He said, and then got back to sucking on my pussy.

“Oh my god, what’s wrong with me, I cum twice already. I never even cum twice with your dad.” I said breathing heavily.

And then I pushed myself upward with my hands on the bed and moved my pussy slowly away from his mouth.

“You had enough of my pussy. Now get on top of me and start fucking me already.” I said, still breathing quite heavily.

“Let me just eat your pussy for a little longer, I didn’t suck all your pussy juice out yet.” He said.

“Your dad is waiting for me to go back. Now get up here and fuck me. Don’t make your mother beg for her son’s dick, I need you to fuck me.” I said firmly.

My wet hairy pussy was screaming for my son’s penetration. He finally moved slowly over my body and I lie back down on my back.

“Oh shit…” I screamed as he entered me.

I wrapped my legs around his waist, pressing down on his hips as he entered me and loosen my push as he pulled away my pussy repeatedly, contributing to the rhythm of our love making. A mother and her son made love once again.

“I’m cumming, mom. Are you close to cumming?” He asked, breathing heavily.

“Don’t mind me, son. I cum twice already. Cum whenever you’re ready, son.” I said, also breathing heavily.

He lowered his face down to mine and our lips mated as he pumped my pussy faster. His swollen dick was crying for a release, and all of a sudden with a few weak pumps he stopped, and then collapsed on top of me.

remaning story you can continue on www.papahaxx.com website... Continue»
Posted by savita009 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Hardcore  |  Views: 7184  |  
93%
  |  3